卻說琴言到梅宅之時，心中十分害怕，滿擬此番必有一場凌辱。及至見過顏夫人之後，不但不加呵叱，倒有憐恤之意，又命他去安慰子玉，卻也意想不到。心中一喜一悲，但不知子玉是怎樣光景，將何以慰之，只得遵了顏夫人的命，老著臉，走到子玉臥房來。見簾幃不捲，几案生塵，藥鼎煙濃，香爐灰燼，一張小小的楠木牀，垂下白輕綃帳。雲兒先把帳子掀開，叫聲：「少爺！琴言來看你了。」子玉正在半睡，叫了兩聲，似應似不應的。琴言便走近牀邊，就坐在牀沿之上，舉目細細看時，只見子玉面色黃瘦，憔悴了許多。琴言湊近枕邊，低低的叫了一聲，不覺淚如泉湧，滴了子玉一臉。只見子玉忽然的呵呵一笑，道：「『七月七日長生殿，夜半無人私語時』正是此刻時候。」便又接連笑了兩聲。琴言知他是囈語，心中十分難受，在他身上拍了兩下，因想顏夫人在外，不好叫他庾香，只得改口叫了聲：「少爺！」此時子玉猶在夢中，道是到了七夕，已在素蘭處會見琴言，三人就在庭心中，擺列花果，煮茗談心，故念出那兩句《長恨歌》來。魂夢既酣，一時難醒。琴言又見他笑起來，又說道：「我當是『黃泉碧落兩難尋』呢。」說到此將手一拍，轉身又向裡睡著。琴言此時眼淚越多了，只好怔怔的望著，不好再叫。見子玉把頭搖了一搖道：「偏這般大雨，若明日早上也是這樣，可怎麼好？船又隔得這麼遠。」

　　停了一停，說道：「獨活、防己之下，應須添一味當歸。」外面顏夫人聽了，知是囈語，雖不能十分明白，也是一陣傷心，兩淚交流，只管怔怔的瞅著聘才，聘才心上也覺淒楚，便說道：「玉儂你只管叫醒他。」琴言便叫了兩聲「少爺！」子玉嗤的一聲笑道：「你好癡也！」又道：「雲兒，你只管叫我作什麼！這麼近的路怕什麼！你還當是大東門外麼？」琴言要高聲叫，又哽咽了，喉嚨叫不出來，只把手拍他。那子玉忽然睜開眼來，對著琴言道：「香畹，這回又虧了你，費了如此的心，我以後便放了心了。」琴言又往前湊了一湊，拍著肩道：「少爺！琴言在這裡看你，你病可好些麼？」子玉心上模模糊糊，眼前花花綠綠，看不分明，便冷笑了一聲。琴言又說了一遍，子玉便哈哈大笑起來道：「你已試過了我一回，難道我還認不得你？」當下顏夫人在隔壁，聽了肝腸欲斷，忍不住到房門口來看，見琴言坐在牀上，拉了子玉的手，只是哭，子玉只管笑。

　　顏夫人道：「他認不得人，這怎麼好呢？」聘才也只得走到牀前，叫了幾聲：「世兄，你心上的琴言特來看你，我扶起你來坐坐，你們說說話就好了。」聘才叫雲兒擰塊熱手巾來，替他淨了臉，擦了擦眼睛，扶他坐起，把牀錦被疊了，在背後靠著。

　　顏夫人倒不肯進來，恐怕兒子心上愧懼，魏聘才也離得遠遠的。

　　子玉坐起後，精神稍覺清爽，猛然眼中一清，見琴言坐在旁邊，便問道：「你是誰？坐在這裡？」琴言帶著哭道：「怎麼連我也不認得了？」琴言見窗戶未開，且係背光而坐，自然看不明白，便挪轉身子向外坐了，側了一半臉，望著子玉道：「我是玉儂，太太特叫我來看你的，不料十數天，就病到這樣。」說著又嗚咽起來，子玉聽得分明，心中一跳，便把身子掙了一掙，坐直了，看了一回道：「你是玉儂？我不信，你怎麼能來？莫非是夢中麼？」琴言忍住哭道：「我是琴言，是太太叫我來的，你為何病到如此？」子玉便冷笑了一聲道：「真有些像玉儂。」

　　顏夫人聽了，對著聘才道：「此話說的奇怪。」又聽琴言道：「我是為著你的病來的。」子玉笑道：「你真是玉儂，如何得來？就算你願意來，人家如何肯放你來？」琴言道：「我真是玉儂，我已來了多時，是奉太太之命，叫我來看你；又虧魏師爺帶我上來。我勸你自己寬心，不必憂鬱，身子要緊。快養好了病，我既來動了，就可以常來的。」說著又滴下淚來。顏夫人見子玉清爽些，便有些歡喜，叫丫鬟移張椅子在簾子外坐了，聘才就站在顏夫人背後。子玉此時又清爽了幾分，便湊近琴言，細細一看，笑道：「玉儂你當真來了，不是假的？」琴言回轉頭來，對著子玉，要回答時又咽住了，只是哭。聘才在外低低說：「玉儂扎掙些，倒不要引起他的哭來。」琴言只得把帕子掩了臉，用力迸出一句話來道：「是真的。」子玉道：「果然是真的。」琴言道：「真真是真的。」子玉便狂笑一聲，往前一撞，卻好撲在琴言肩上，猶是咯咯的笑個不住。

　　聘才見了忍不住的笑，那些丫鬟、僕婦也無人不笑。顏夫人點頭歎息，見子玉兩手扶著琴言的肩，要坐起來，先笑了一回。

　　琴言道：「你倒是什麼病？我勸你不要病了，從今日就好了罷，省得多少人為你苦，更招太太心裡不安。」說著遂又滴了些淚。子玉笑道：「我有什麼病，我這個病要他來就來，要他去就去，原不要緊的。」琴言道：「休說不要緊，你這病不比從前，也添了滿面的病容，千萬句並作一句：放寬了心。你從前說自己會寬解，看得破，怎麼今日又不會寬解，看不破了呢？」子玉笑道：「我又何嘗不會寬解，又何嘗看不破呢？若看不破時，就是獨活的反面了，幸而看的破，尚有今日。」說著又哈哈的笑起來。琴言道：「我在華府很好，華公子那人也是極正經的，且府中上上下下都待我極好，你很不必惦念。」子玉笑道：「你真好麼？」琴言道：「真好，你不信問魏師爺。」子玉道：「真好就好了，問他作什麼？」便又笑了。琴言道：「只要你的病好得快，我便更好。你若好得慢，我也就不甚好了。你若一分病沒有，我便似成了仙這麼快樂。」說畢，勉強一笑，這子玉便大樂起來，手舞足蹈的光景。琴言道：「他那裡原准我告假出來，倒不比在師傅處拘束我。從前沒有來過，今已來了，我就常常的出來看你。你若沒有病，我也可以多坐會，多說兩句。你若有病，我又怕你勞神，且我見了更悶。」子玉笑道：「你真能告假出來麼？」琴言道：「今日不是告假出來的麼？」子玉道：「這也奇極了，我只當你進去了，我們此生休想見面。再想不到你竟能出來，且又竟能到我這裡來，真也實在奇怪，卻也實在妙極，天乎！天乎！」說著，又撫掌大笑。琴言見了，倒疑他這笑也是病，心上倒又傷心起來，只得忍住。

　　此時顏夫人見子玉只是歡笑不已，也便解去了多少愁悶。

　　想既能如此歡笑，心中自已開豁，其病就可好了。又見琴言總是淒淒楚楚，真想不出這個道理來。子玉便又笑道：「你進去了，作些什麼事來？」琴言道：「一件事都沒有，叫我在留青舍伺候。府裡的房屋排場，比怡園又是一樣光景，錯不得規矩。

　　卻用不著唱戲，也不作什麼，不過作一個伺候書房的書童就是了。」子玉道：「你出來他們知道不知道？」琴言道：「他在上屋時候多。他還有好幾處書房，歇了幾天，才到一處，也不過略坐一坐就走了。這屋子裡的人不奉呼喚是不進那屋子裡去的。」琴言向來總說實話的，今日要治子玉的病，就有幾句謊話在裡頭。說得在華府裡這等快活，將來還可以時常出來，不過極力要寬子玉的心病。子玉聽了這一片話，心內已覺四平八穩的搖也搖不動了，便真快活，笑了一回。琴言又道：「從前在師傅處出門怕費力；且沒有來過，也不敢進來。今日我進來時即見過太太，太太很疼我，命我常來看你。今既奉了命，還怕誰敢說什麼不成？出入可以自由了。」子玉聽到此間，倒把眉頭皺了一皺，有些慌張的意思，低低的問道：「你已見過太太了？太太沒有說你什麼，誰帶你上去的，准你進來嗎？」琴言道：「是魏師爺帶我上去的。我曾對太太說：『我能治你的病。』太太就很喜歡，吩咐我說：『你若能治好你少爺的病，我不但准你進來，還准你常常的來呢；候老爺回來，還要商量買你進來服侍少爺呢。』倒問我願意不願意。我說：『我有什麼不願意，只求太太的恩典就是了。』」子玉道：「你向來是不說謊的，今日這些話不要是些謊話來哄我麼？」琴言道：「你不信，我請太太進來，當面講，你聽聽是真是假。」說罷就要走出來，子玉連忙搖手道：「使不得，使不得。」又道：「你這些話，句句是真的？」琴言道：「你見我幾時撒謊來？」子玉點點頭道：「真沒有說過假話。」便自己定了定神，越想越樂，不禁大笑，歡聲盈耳，外邊的顏夫人也喜歡的笑起來，聘才更覺洋洋得意，低低的說道：「小姪看世兄今日竟會痊癒的了，這功勞全虧了琴言的師傅，雖然受了他那些刁難，倒還值得。」這邊子玉已樂不可言，那裡留神到外間？況且外間人又是私窺他的，病人精神有限，故而聽不出來。子玉竟慢慢的跨下牀來，琴言扶著走了兩步，覺得腳軟神虛，便又笑道：「我已好了，我原沒有什麼病，不過受了些暑氣，有些頭悶神昏。他們便當我是大病，把些藥來我吃，愈吃愈悶，悶也悶極了。」

　　便叫雲兒道：「我覺餓了，有什麼吃的，快拿些來。」顏夫人聽了，即輕輕的走出，聘才等亦都跟了出來。顏夫人道：「怪事！怪事！直看不出他們什麼意思來，這一對小人兒，卻真也奇怪。今日實實虧了琴言，我倒要重重的賞他。」聘才嬉嬉笑道：「這也實在稀奇。伯母請看：世兄與琴言都是正大光明，一無苟且的。今日真虧了他，若不然，就是那葉天士重生，也不能治的這麼快。」顏夫人道：「這也總是世兄的大力，才能叫得出來，這功勞總是世兄的，我母子感激不盡。」聘才連道：「不敢，況小姪受伯母府上的栽培，理應效勞，不要說費這點心，就叫小姪赴湯蹈火，也不敢不盡力。」說完，露出滿面得意。顏夫人又謝了幾聲，即命雲兒將那蓮子粉熬成了小米粥，盛了兩碗，命琴言陪著子玉吃了。子玉見了琴言，心中一喜；又聽了他這番言語，鬱抑全舒。又喝了一碗粥，便覺得神清氣爽，即對琴言道：「我的病已好了，你全可放心。你今日出來，倒要早些回去，不要叫人說出話來，以後倒難告假了。你的話我句句記著，句句依著你。你自己也要留神，諸事隨和些，圖個上進，比唱戲到底好多了。我前日只道與你永無見面之期，不料今日如此快敘，我心中此刻百憂盡去，毫無不足。只惜我沒會見過這華公子，不然，我也可以來會會你，既是魏師爺同你出來」，說到此，便問琴言道：「聘才同你到什麼地方？」琴言道：「先前他也進來，叫了你好幾聲，扶你起來坐的，你沒有留心。此時想在上房同太太說話。」子玉即低低的說道：「從前的嫌隙，也不必記他了，以後倒和好些為是。今日也算虧他出力。」琴言點點頭，大有難分之意。子玉倒連連催他，直到琴言告別之時，子玉方灑了幾點淚。琴言又懇懇切切的囑咐了一番，子玉滿口答應，送到房門口。琴言道：「你才好，不要出來，我還要到上房見太太。」子玉又有些惶恐之意，便叮囑道：「你見太太時，說話也須留意，不可據實。」

　　琴言答應，走了出來，即重到上房中堂內，顏夫人見了便笑吟吟的道：「今日真虧了你治好了少爺的病，但不教他再病才好。」琴言臉上一紅，停了一停道：「少爺心地光明，沒有看不透的事情，以後可保沒有病了。」顏夫人又把琴言打量了一回，便道：「你今日去了，幾時再來呢？」琴言道：「可以告假就來，請太太寬心。」顏夫人歎了一口氣，對聘才道：「他們兩個小人兒的事情，真是猜不透。今日看他一個哭，一個笑，也沒有講什麼，若不是親眼看見，便任是什麼人也要胡猜亂講，還要說我溺愛不明，為兒子作這些事。世兄你想，你親眼看見這光景，好笑不好笑？教我如何能認真，由他病去不成？」聘才正要說話，顏夫人又對琴言道：「此中的情節，只有你心上明白，倒還要仗著你伺候他大好了再說。」琴言低低答應，心中也想道：不料這位太太這樣慈悲，若是別人，只怕未必能這樣，就算疼他的兒子，也疼不到我身上來，便著實感激。

　　聘才見時候過久，便要同琴言回去，琴言也心內懸著，便叩辭顏夫人要去。顏夫人道：「你且略候一候，我還有話。」便自己進房，先著人叫了許順進來，叫他秤了二百銀子來，顏夫人道：「你交與魏少爺收了。」聘才叫交四兒拿了。又見一個僕婦拿著一包東西出來，付與琴言道：「這是太太賞你的，你收了再去謝賞。」聘才見是銀鑲小刀一把，大荷包一對，小荷包一對，帕子一方，洋表一個，梅花小錠十個，牙骨真金面扇子一把，琴言收了，與聘才進去謝了賞；聘才也含含糊糊的跟著謝了一聲，即同出來。顏夫人送至中堂廊下，又叮囑了幾句。琴言與聘才出來，走到門房門口，只見許順笑嘻嘻的出來，見了聘才問道：「今日的事，到底是個什麼緣故？真叫我們想不出來。」又問琴言道：「你是那個班子裡的？」聘才代答道：「他從前在聯錦班，此刻不唱戲了，在華公府裡當差。至其中緣故，此刻不必告訴你，你後來自會知道：「許順不好再問，即送了出來。兩人上了車，路上閒談，琴言便感謝不盡，聘才也謙了幾句，卻十分高興。

　　進城已是申初時分了。到門口下來，一徑跟著聘才進去，只見總門口有人拿了大簿子記上一筆，琴言知道是上號簿。聘才先叫四兒將銀包拿進房去，放在錢櫃內鎖好。一同進來找著林珊枝，珊枝見琴言回來，即笑道：「怎麼去了許多時，想必醫的病好了。」琴言面有慚色，便問道：「公子可曾傳我？」珊枝道：「怎麼沒傳？傳了兩三回，不見你回來，公子大發氣，已著人叫你師傅去了。」琴言聽了，吃這一驚不小，滿面通紅，說不出話來。聘才道：「他是不禁恐唬的，你不要唬壞了他。」珊枝正容道：「我唬他作什麼？未正二刻，公子出來不見他，問我，我說：『是他師傅的生日，琴言他回去拜壽。本要等公子下來告假，今早聽得公子不下來，他又候不及，托我回的。』公子一聽就有氣，說：『若真是他師傅的生日還罷了，要是說謊為別的事出去，我是不依他的。』立刻叫人到你師傅那裡打聽去了。那人回來說了，只怕連我也要挨罵，你是不用說了。再者是，門簿上記明出進，都是魏師爺同的，只怕連魏師爺也要難討公道。」琴言聽了，心中七上八下的亂跳，急得眼睛都紅了。若被他訪出真情，且慢說挨罵，就是羞也羞死人。聘才聽了，似信不信的道：「老三，你不要唬人，我是不關事的，是你擔了擔子叫他出去的，自然先要問你。」珊枝冷笑道：「問我，我就直說，知道你們作些什麼事？」琴言嚇的眼淚都出來了，只得軟求珊枝替他周旋。聘才見些情景像真，亦連連陪笑，把扇子扇了他幾扇子，作了一個揖，叫聲：「好兄弟！你替我遮蓋些，就是哥哥臉上也不好意思，始終還是仗著你的大力呢。」珊枝見他們真著了忙，便嗤的一笑道：「不要慌，事情是真的，不是我撒謊。早替你們張羅好了：我已告訴朱貴不用去打聽，在城外逛一逛回來，說真是他師傅的生日，停一回就回來的。你們如得了彩頭，也分些來謝他。」琴言道：「我送他幾兩銀子就是了。」珊枝又對聘才道：「這號簿上也去了才好，不然將來終要看見的。」聘才道：「索性亦求你三太爺施點法力，我是不好去說。」珊枝道：「只是太便宜了你。昨日那兩匹好紗，我不希罕，還拿去罷，花樣顏色全不好，我不要。」聘才道：「紗是頂好的，若要再換好的也沒有，要換花樣倒可以。」珊枝道：「紗衣我也夠穿，現存著十幾套，沒有裁的，也用不著。我還打算送人，不過十幾兩的人情罷了。我告訴你：我新近見了兩樣東西，我很愛他，自己不能出去買。」

　　話未說完，聘才就連忙問道：「你看見什麼，只管說來我聽，或者我可以就給你辦來。」珊枝道：「不是別的。我見沙回子家裡有一個金絲擰成的一個花籃，不過二兩重，手工倒貴。我又見他自己泡茶的一把時大彬的宜興茶壺，蓋子上嵌著一塊翡翠，是沒有比他再好的了。我這個搬指都比不上。那金花籃我還了他四十兩，他也肯了，那茶壺我還了他二十四兩，他還不肯。明日請你替我把這兩樣拿來。沙回子講：「這把茶壺竟是個寶貝，時大彬到此刻有一百多年了。這壺嘴倒完茶是一點不滴的。泡茶時放茶葉也好，不放茶葉也好，沖一壺開水下去，就是絕好的茶，顏色也是淡綠的。我因不信，把他的茶葉倒了，另放開水下去，果然一點不錯，是絕好的好茶，你說奇不奇？」

　　聘才道：「茶壺用久了，所以才能夠這樣好。你既愛這兩樣，我就買來奉送。那紗也不必退，還留著送人罷。」珊枝笑道：「怎好這樣。我若一定不要，倒顯得不好，只得生受了。」說了一回，就回房去了。

　　到了留青舍，珊枝問起琴言之事，琴言只得大略說了一說。

　　珊枝不信，心中有些動疑，說：「怎麼無緣無故的會害起病來？見你戲的也不止他一個，難道人人見了你，就都為你害病嗎？我倒不曉得，你們有這些情分，還是另有緣故呢？」一片話，說的琴言臊的了不得，又不敢駁回他，吊桶落在他井裡，只好忍住這氣罷了。

　　卻說子玉這一場大病，琴官這一出華府，魏聘才自為得意，又以為奇，在城外各處傳揚。人家聽了，竟當了一件新聞。有那些各班裡相公，有嫌琴言的，有愛造言生事的，七張八嘴，改頭換面，添起枝葉，把個子玉、琴言說得無所不至。不料王通政在人家席上遇著蓉官、二喜等類，就把子玉、琴言的事說得活龍活現。文輝本看過子玉之病，也覺得病的有些古怪，只不曉得是相思病。今聽了這些話，心上著實不爽快，因想道：

　　「少年人這些事原也禁不住的，也只好逢場作戲。況且子玉才十八歲，正是好花含蕊的時候，怎麼就作起這些事來。偏偏去年又將個愛女許了他。人生起頭第一件，就是這不愛聽的事，有了外遇，將來琴瑟之間就不能專好的了。」回家就叫他兒子王恂問了一回，王恂只好含含糊糊的說了幾句，又與子玉剖辨，說斷不至此，文輝終有些疑心。陸夫人聽見了，雖未過門，倒先替女兒吃起醋來了，便向文輝說道：「若論玉哥兒，相貌是極好的，所以去年孫親家母作媒，我就應許了。如今你自然不管，這怎麼好？親尚未成，倒先弄些笑話出來，將來若是一味的混鬧，叫瓊姑過去，如何過得日子？親翁在家還能拘管，親母是一味的溺愛，順著他性兒，日後多半是個不成器的。這等小小年紀，就這樣無廉無恥的愛起小旦來，真了不得了。更有那些老不正經的，也要常在外邊作樂，更怪不得年輕的人了。

　　到底這些小旦有什麼好處，羞也不羞。」陸夫人氣頭上，倒連王文輝也教訓了一頓。文輝只是陪笑，不敢作聲，說：「事情呢，實在稀奇，我暗中竊訪，連恂兒都知道他們才見過兩三面。

　　就是彼此思念，其實沒有別的事。況且這麼小的孩子，那裡明白到這些事。你放心，我自去囑咐表妹，以後管得嚴些，不准他出門，也就沒事了。到今冬也好完娶，這件事瓊姑過去了，或可拘住他。」陸夫人冷笑了一聲道：「這些下作脾氣是出於本心，我見多了，拘管得那一個住？從來說賊不改性，管住身管不住心的。」文輝聽這些話，明明的逼到自己身上來，只得呵呵一笑，踱了出來，往書房裡去了。陸夫人氣極了，又在他女兒瓊姑面前，把子玉講了又講。瓊姑低頭不語，心中也有些不耐煩。本知道是個風流夫婿，卻不道是這樣輕薄，應著一句常說的話「才人行短」了。便又想起哥哥、姊夫，常說子玉的好處，說人是極正經的，又極有情的。或者他愛的這人，是單為其色，沒有別的事，也未可知。便覺紅暈桃腮，手拈衣帶，呆呆的靜想。陸夫人又心疼他，多說了恐他煩惱，便坐了一坐也自去了。

　　再說子玉自從琴言來看之後，便已放心。又曉得他母親不責備，而且反托聘才帶琴言來，心中十分快意，自然更好得快了，不到十日便已精神復舊，惟見了母親總有些惶恐不安的光景。顏夫人愛子之心十分體貼，又知兒子並無苟且之行，絕不提起琴言的事。那王文輝親自來過幾次，陸夫人也來過。一日在顏夫人面前，也不好說得，但有些話裡譏諷，暗藏褒貶，似乎叫親家以後留點神，不要放縱他的意思。又見子玉病已痊癒，看其相貌翩翩，實是佳婿，又像個真誠謹厚的人，就把疑心消去一半。

　　過了幾日，子玉究竟放心不下，便回了母親，借看聘才為名，去看琴言，恰好見著聘才。聘才又求珊枝，把琴言叫出來，說了有一個多時辰的話，子玉方才放心而去。華府中人多嘴雜，且各存一心，過了幾日，就有人將此事傳到華公子耳中。華公子聽了著實有氣，便叫珊枝上來問了一遍，珊枝替辯了幾句，華公子也說了他幾句，以後不准琴言出門，將他派往洗紅居，交與十珠婢看管，不與外人通問，便與拘禁牢籠一般。幸虧十珠婢都是多情愛好的，倒著實照應他。若是別人在此，也是求之不得的。這琴官一來年紀小，二來是個異樣性格的人，到是守身如玉，防起十珠婢來。所以華公子看得出他老誠，放心放在婢女堆中，也當他是個丫鬟看待他，只不許與外人交接。到了此間，是斷乎走不出來，就是林珊枝不奉呼喚也不能到的，何況他人？琴言只好坐守長門，日間有十珠婢與他講講說說，也不敢多話。晚間獨守孤燈，怨恨秋風秋雨而已。未知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Here is the English translation of the provided Chinese text, paragraph by paragraph:

“When Qin Yan arrived at the Mei residence, he was very frightened, anticipating that he would be humiliated this time. However, after meeting Madame Yan, not only did she not scold him, but she also showed compassion and asked him to comfort Zi Yu, which was unexpected. He felt a mix of joy and sorrow, but he didn’t know in what condition Zi Yu was, or how he could possibly comfort him. He simply followed Madame Yan’s orders, put on a brave face, and went to Zi Yu’s bedroom. The curtains were not rolled up, the desk was dusty, the medicine pot was smoky, and the incense burner was full of ashes. A small nanmu bed with light white gauze hanging down was seen. Yun’er first lifted the curtain and called out, ‘Young master, Qin Yan has come to see you.’ Zi Yu was half asleep, responding weakly as if not fully awake. Qin Yan approached the bed and sat on the edge, and when he looked closely, he saw that Zi Yu’s face was pale and thin, much more haggard than before. Qin Yan leaned close to the pillow and softly called out, unintentionally tearing up, his tears dripping onto Zi Yu’s face. Suddenly, Zi Yu chuckled and said, ‘It’s just like the moment in the Hall of Longevity on the seventh day of the seventh month, in the middle of the night when no one else is around.’ He laughed a few more times. Qin Yan knew he was delirious and felt extremely upset. He patted him twice and, thinking of Madame Yan outside, he refrained from calling him by his intimate name and instead called out, ‘Young master!’ At this time, Zi Yu was still lost in his dream, thinking it was the Qixi Festival and that he had met Qin Yan at Su Lan’s place. The three of them were in the courtyard, arranging flowers and fruits, brewing tea, and sharing thoughts, hence he recited those lines from ‘The Song of Everlasting Regret.’ Deep in his dream, it was hard for him to awaken. Qin Yan saw him laughing again and said, ‘I thought it was ‘The blue of the underworld is hard to find.’ Saying this, he clapped his hands and turned over to sleep again. At this moment, Qin Yan’s tears increased, and he just stared blankly, not daring to call out again. He saw Zi Yu shake his head and say, ‘With such heavy rain, if it’s like this tomorrow morning, what shall we do? The boat is also so far away.’”

“After a pause, he said, ‘Under the terms of solitude and self-defense, we should add a dose of Angelica.’ Hearing this from outside, Madame Yan knew he was talking in his sleep. Although she couldn’t fully understand, she was deeply moved and tears streamed down her face as she stared blankly at Pin Cai, who also felt a deep chill and said, ‘Yunong, just wake him up.’ Qin Yan called out ‘Young master!’ twice, and Zi Yu snorted with laughter and said, ‘How foolish you are!’ He then said, ‘Yun’er, why do you keep calling me? The path is so short, what’s there to fear? Do you still think it’s outside the East Gate?’ Qin Yan tried to call out loudly but choked up, unable to voice his call, and just patted him. Suddenly, Zi Yu opened his eyes, looked at Qin Yan, and said, ‘Xiang Wan, this time I owe you again, you’ve gone to such lengths, I can be at ease now.’ Qin Yan leaned in closer and patted his shoulder, saying, ‘Young master! Qin Yan is here watching over you, are you feeling a bit better?’ Zi Yu’s mind was blurry, his vision muddled, and he just sneered coldly. Qin Yan repeated his question, and Zi Yu burst out laughing, ‘You’ve already tested me once, do you think I wouldn’t recognize you?’ At that moment, Madame Yan in the next room felt as if her guts were tearing apart, unable to bear it, she came to the door to see Qin Yan sitting on the bed, holding Zi Yu’s hand, just crying while Zi Yu kept laughing.”

“Madame Yan said, ‘He doesn’t recognize people, what can we do?’ Pin Cai had no choice but to approach the bed and called out a few times, ‘Brother, your beloved Qin Yan has come to see you, I’ll help you sit up and you can talk, it’ll be good.’ Pin Cai called Yun’er to bring a warm towel, cleaned his face, wiped his eyes, and helped him sit up, folding the bed’s quilt behind his back.”

“Madame Yan did not want to come in, fearing that her son might feel ashamed, and Wei Pin C

ai also kept his distance.”

“After sitting up, Zi Yu’s spirits seemed a bit clearer, and suddenly his eyes brightened. Seeing Qin Yan sitting beside him, he asked, ‘Who are you? Sitting here?’ Qin Yan, crying, said, ‘How do you not recognize me now?’ Qin Yan saw that the window was not open and he was sitting against the light, naturally making it hard to see clearly. He then shifted his position to face the light, turned half his face towards Zi Yu and said, ‘I am Yunong, the lady specifically asked me to come see you, I didn’t expect you to be so ill in just over ten days.’ As he spoke, he began to sob again. Zi Yu, hearing him clearly, felt a jolt in his heart, struggled to sit up straight, and after a moment said, ‘You are Yunong? I don’t believe it, how could you come? Could it be a dream?’ Qin Yan, holding back tears, said, ‘I am Qin Yan, the lady sent me to see you, why have you fallen so ill?’ Zi Yu sneered, ‘You do look somewhat like Yunong.’”

“Madame Yan, hearing this, said to Pin Cai, ‘This is a strange thing to say.’ And listened as Qin Yan said, ‘I came because of your illness.’ Zi Yu laughed, ‘If you really are Yunong, how did you manage to come? Even if you were willing to come, how could anyone let you?’ Qin Yan said, ‘I really am Yunong, I have been here for a long time, it is by the lady’s command that I came to see you; I owe it to Master Wei for bringing me up. I advise you to relax, don’t be distressed, your health is important. If you recover quickly from your illness, since I’ve come this time, I can come often.’ As he spoke, tears fell again. Madame Yan, seeing Zi Yu somewhat revived, felt a bit of joy, called a maid to move a chair outside the curtain for her, and Pin Cai stood behind Madame Yan. Zi Yu, now a bit more lucid, leaned close to Qin Yan, looked closely, and laughed, ‘Yunong, you really came, it’s not fake?’ Qin Yan turned his head back towards Zi Yu, and just as he was about to reply, he choked up again, only crying. Pin Cai softly said from outside, ‘Yunong, struggle a bit, try not to start his crying.’ Qin Yan had to cover his face with a handkerchief and managed to force out the words, ‘It’s true.’ Zi Yu said, ‘Indeed it is true.’ Qin Yan said, ‘It really is true.’ Zi Yu then burst into wild laughter, lunging forward, fortunately landing on Qin Yan’s shoulder, continuing to chuckle uncontrollably.”

“Pin Cai couldn’t help but laugh, and the maids and servants all laughed as well. Madame Yan nodded and sighed, watching Zi Yu hold onto Qin Yan’s shoulders, trying to sit up, and laughed for a while.”

“Qin Yan said, ‘What exactly is your illness? I advise you not to be ill anymore, just get well from today onwards, to spare so many people worry, and also to ease the lady’s mind.’ As he spoke, he again shed some tears. Zi Yu laughed, ‘What illness do I have? This illness of mine comes when it wants and leaves when it wants, it’s really not serious.’ Qin Yan said, ‘Don’t say it’s not serious, your illness is not like before, you’ve gained a whole face of sickness, in a thousand words, just one sentence: relax your heart. You used to say you knew how to let go and see through things, how come today you can’t let go and see through?’ Zi Yu laughed, ‘When have I not been able to let go, when have I not been able to see through? If I couldn’t see through, it would be the opposite of being alone, fortunately, I can see through, and that’s why I’m still here today.’ As he said this, he laughed heartily again. Qin Yan said, ‘I’m doing well in the Hua residence, Young Master Hua is also very upright, and everyone in the residence treats me very well, you really don’t need to worry.’ Zi Yu laughed, ‘Are you really well?’ Qin Yan said, ‘Really well, if you don’t believe me, ask Master Wei.’ Zi Yu said, ‘If you’re really well, that’s good, why ask him?’ and laughed again. Qin Yan said, ‘As long as your illness recovers quickly, I’ll be even better. If you recover slowly, I won’t be very well either. If you have no illness at all, I’d be as happy as if I’d become an immortal.’ After saying this, he forced a

smile, and Zi Yu burst into great laughter, dancing and clapping. Qin Yan said, ‘They originally allowed me to take leave to come out, it’s not as restrictive as at my master’s. I hadn’t come before, but now that I have, I will come out often to see you. If you are not ill, I can stay longer and talk more. If you are ill, I’m afraid it will tire you, and seeing you like that makes me more depressed.’ Zi Yu laughed, ‘Can you really take leave to come out?’ Qin Yan said, ‘Isn’t today taken as leave?’ Zi Yu said, ‘That’s extremely strange, I thought once you were in, we’d never see each other again in this life. I never imagined you could come out, and even more, that you could come here, it’s really strange, but also truly wonderful, oh heavens! Oh heavens!’ As he spoke, he clapped and laughed loudly. Seeing this, Qin Yan doubted whether his laughter was also part of the illness, and felt sad again, but he held back.”

At this moment, Lady Yan saw that Ziyu was just laughing endlessly, which relieved her of much of her sadness.

Thinking that he could laugh like this, his heart must have opened up, and his illness could then be cured. Yet, seeing Qin Yan always so melancholy and sad, she really couldn’t understand this. Ziyu then laughed again and said, “What have you been doing since you went in?” Qin Yan replied, “Nothing much, just asked to stay at Liuching Lodge. The layout of the mansion is just like Yiyuan; one cannot miss the rules.

There’s no need for opera singing, nor anything else, just serving as a library page.” Ziyu asked, “Do they know you’re out?” Qin Yan said, “He spends a lot of time in the upper rooms. He also has several libraries; after resting for a few days, he visits one, but only sits briefly before leaving. People in this room do not enter that room unless summoned.” Qin Yan usually spoke the truth, but today, to cure Ziyu’s illness, there were a few lies mixed in. He described how happy life was in the Huafu, suggesting future opportunities to come out, all to ease Ziyu’s mind. Upon hearing this whole story, Ziyu felt so stable inside that nothing could shake him; he truly felt joyful and laughed for a while. Qin Yan continued, “Previously, I was afraid to exert myself when going out from the master’s place; I had never been here and dared not come. Today, having met the lady, who really cares for me, she has ordered me to visit you often. Now that I am commanded, who would dare to object? My comings and goings can be free.” Hearing this, Ziyu frowned slightly, feeling a bit panicked, and asked quietly, “You’ve met the lady already? Did she say anything to you, who brought you up, did she allow you in?” Qin Yan replied, “Master Wei took me up. I told the lady, ‘I can cure your illness.’ She was very pleased and instructed, ‘If you can cure your young master’s illness, not only will I allow you in, but I will also let you come often; when the old master returns, we’ll discuss buying you to serve the young master.’ She even asked if I was willing. I said, ‘What would I be unwilling for, just seeking the lady’s grace.’” Ziyu said, “You usually don’t lie; I hope today’s words aren’t lies to deceive me.” Qin Yan replied, “If you don’t believe, I can bring the lady here to talk, and you can hear if it’s true or not.” After saying this, he was about to leave when Ziyu quickly waved his hands, “That won’t do, that won’t do.” He then asked, “Are all your words true?” Qin Yan replied, “When have you seen me lie?” Ziyu nodded and said, “You’ve never told a lie.” He then settled his mind, and the more he thought about it, the happier he became, unable to help but laugh out loud, his joy filling the room, while Lady Yan outside also started laughing joyfully, and Bin felt even more proud, whispering, “I think my cousin will recover today, all thanks to Qin Yan’s master, although he faced some difficulties, it was still worth it.” On one side, Ziyu was indescribably happy; how could he pay attention to the outside? Moreover, those outside were secretly watching him, and a patient has limited awareness, hence could not detect it. Ziyu slowly got out of bed, Qin Yan supporting him as he walked a few steps, feeling weak and dizzy, then laughed again, “I’m cured; I really wasn’t ill, just suffered some heat, feeling a bit dizzy and confused. They thought I was seriously ill and fed me medicines, which only made me feel worse, so suffocatingly worse.”

Then he called Yun’er, “I feel hungry, what is there to eat? Bring some quickly.” Lady Yan heard this and quietly walked out, followed by Bin and others. Lady Yan said, “Strange! Strange! It’s hard to see their intentions; this pair of youngsters is really odd. Today is really thanks to Qin Yan, I must reward him generously.” Bin laughed and said, “This is indeed rare. Aunt, look: both my cousin and Qin Yan are upright and straightforward. Today really is thanks to him; otherwise, even if Ye Tianshi were reborn, he couldn’t have cured him this quickly.” Lady Yan said, “It’s still thanks to my son’s strength that he could call out like that; the credit all goes to him, my son and I are endlessly grateful.” Bin continued, “Don’t mention it, as your nephew, nurtured by your household,

I ought to serve, not to mention just putting in this little effort; even if asked to walk through fire and water, I wouldn’t dare not do my utmost.” After saying this, his face showed pride. Lady Yan thanked him several times, then ordered Yun’er to make a lotus seed powder into millet porridge, served in two bowls, and asked Qin Yan to share it with Ziyu. Seeing Qin Yan, Ziyu felt joyful; hearing his words, all his depression lifted. After drinking another bowl of porridge, he felt refreshed and said to Qin Yan, “My illness is cured, you can be at ease. You should return early today, don’t let others talk, it might make it difficult to ask for leave later. I remember every word you said, and will follow each one. You also take care, accommodate things smoothly, aim for progress, which is much better than acting in plays. I thought I would never see you again, but today we met so soon, now all my worries are gone, completely fulfilled. Only a pity I haven’t met this Master Hua; otherwise, I could also come to meet you, now that Master Wei brought you out,” he asked Qin Yan, “Where did Bin go with you?” Qin Yan replied, “He also came in earlier, called you several times, helped you sit up, but you weren’t attentive. Now, I think he’s upstairs talking to the lady.” Ziyu then whispered, “The past grievances, let’s not remember them anymore, better to get along well from now on. Today can also be considered thanks to his efforts.” Qin Yan nodded, feeling it hard to part. Ziyu then repeatedly urged him until Qin Yan was about to leave, Ziyu finally shedding a few tears. Qin Yan earnestly entrusted him with a few more words, Ziyu responding to each, escorting him to the door. Qin Yan said, “You’re better now, don’t come out, I still need to see the lady upstairs.” Ziyu then expressed some anxiety, instructing, “When you see the lady, be careful with your words, don’t stick to the truth.”

Qin Yan agreed and walked out, then returned to the central hall upstairs. Lady Yan saw him and smiled, saying, “Today you really cured the young master’s illness, but it’s best not to let him fall ill again.” Qin Yan blushed, paused, then said, “The young master is upright, there’s nothing he doesn’t see through; from now on, he should remain healthy.” Lady Yan sized up Qin Yan again, then said, “Now that you’ve gone today, when will you come again?” Qin Yan replied, “I’ll come when I can ask for leave, please be assured, madam.” Lady Yan sighed and said to Bin, “The affairs of these two youngsters are really hard to guess. Today, seeing one cry and the other laugh, without saying much, if it weren’t for seeing with my own eyes, anyone would speculate wildly, even accusing me of indulging without understanding, doing these things for my son. Nephew, think about it, you’ve seen this scene, is it funny or not? How can I take it seriously, should I just let him fall ill?” Bin was about to speak when Lady Yan said to Qin Yan, “The intricacies of this situation, only you really understand, I still rely on you to take good care of him until he’s completely well.” Qin Yan quietly agreed, thinking to himself: I didn’t expect this lady to be so merciful; if it were someone else, they might not be able to be so kind, even loving her son might not extend to loving me, thus he felt truly grateful.

Seeing that time was passing, Bin wanted to return with Qin Yan, who also felt anxious inside, so he bid farewell to Lady Yan, who said, “Wait a moment, I still have something to say.” She went into her room, then called Xu Shun in, asking him to weigh two hundred silver pieces, and told him, “Give it to Young Master Wei.” Bin called Si’er to take it. Then a maid brought out a package and handed it to Qin Yan, saying, “This is the lady’s reward for you, take it and then go thank her.” Bin saw it was a small silver-inlaid knife, a pair of large purses, a pair of small purses, a handkerchief, a foreign watch, ten small plum blossom locks, and a fan of real gold and ivory. Qin Yan took them and thanked for the reward with Bin, who also mumbled a thanks and then they left together. Lady Yan escorted them to the porch of the central hall, giving a few more instructions. Qin Yan and Bin left, reaching the gatehouse, where they saw Xu Shun coming out smiling, who asked Bin, “What was the reason for today’s events

? We really can’t figure it out.” He also asked Qin Yan, “Which troupe were you from?” Bin answered for him, “He used to be with the Lianjin Troupe, but now he doesn’t act, he works at the Huafu. As for the reasons, it’s not necessary to tell you now, you’ll find out later.” Xu Shun, feeling it was inappropriate to ask further, then saw them off. The two got into the carriage, chatting casually on the road; Qin Yan was endlessly grateful, and Bin also humbly expressed a few words, yet was very pleased.

Here is the translation, paragraph by paragraph:

It was already early evening when they entered the city. At the entrance, they followed Pincai inside, where someone at the main gate was noting something in a large ledger, which Qin Yan knew to be the registry. Pincai first instructed Si’er to take the silver pouch into the room and lock it in the cashbox. Together, they found Lin Shanzhi. Upon seeing Qin Yan return, Shanzhi smiled and said, “You’ve been gone a long while; you must have been seeing to some illness.” Qin Yan, looking somewhat ashamed, asked, “Has the young master sent for me?” Shanzhi replied, “How could he not have sent for you? He called several times, and when you did not return, he became very angry and even sent for your master.” This news greatly startled Qin Yan, his face flushed red, and he found himself at a loss for words. Pincai then said, “He’s not one to handle scares well, don’t frighten him too much.” Shanzhi, with a serious expression, said, “Why would I scare him? It was not even second watch when the young master came out and didn’t see him; he asked me, and I told him, ‘It’s his master’s birthday today, and Qin Yan went back to celebrate. He wanted to ask for leave when the young master came down, but hearing this morning that you would not be coming, he couldn’t wait and asked me to send the message.’ The young master became angry upon hearing this, saying, ‘If it truly is his master’s birthday, then fine, but if he lied to go out for something else, I won’t tolerate it.’ He immediately sent someone to inquire at your master’s place. That person has returned, and I fear even I may be scolded; needless to say, you certainly will be. Moreover, the entries in the door ledger are clear, all recorded by Master Wei himself; it’s likely even Master Wei won’t escape blame easily.” Hearing this, Qin Yan felt his heart pound erratically, and his eyes reddened with anxiety. If his true actions were uncovered, not to mention the scolding, the shame would be unbearable. Hearing this, Pincai seemed skeptical and said, “Old third, don’t scare him; I’m not involved, it was you who took the responsibility and made him go out; naturally, you should be questioned first.” Shanzhi sneered, “Ask me? I’ll just tell the truth. Do you know what you’ve been up to?” Terrified, Qin Yan began to cry and had no choice but to plead softly with Shanzhi to cover for him. Seeing the situation seemed genuine, Pincai also repeatedly tried to appease him, fanning him several times with his fan and bowing, saying, “Good brother! Please cover for me. It would be embarrassing for me too, and after all, I am relying on your strength.” Seeing their earnest pleas, Shanzhi let out a snort of laughter, “Don’t panic; the situation is real, not a lie I made up. I’ve already arranged for Zhu Gui to not go checking but to wander outside the city and come back saying it truly is his master’s birthday, and he will return shortly. If you receive any rewards, be sure to share some with him as thanks.” Qin Yan said, “I’ll just give him a few taels of silver.” Shanzhi then told Pincai, “It would be better if your name were also removed from the register; otherwise, it will eventually come to light.” Pincai responded, “I’d rather you ask Master San Taiye to work some magic; I’m not the right person to speak on this.” Shanzhi said, “It’s just too easy for you. Those two rolls of fine silk from yesterday, I don’t care for them; take them back, neither the pattern nor the color is to my liking.” Pincai replied, “The silk is of the finest quality; if you want different patterns, that can be arranged, but better quality is not available.” Shanzhi replied, “I have enough silk clothes already, with over ten sets uncut and not needed. I was thinking of giving them away; they’re just worth a dozen or so taels. I’ve seen two items recently that I really like but cannot go out to buy myself.”

Before she could finish, Pincai hurriedly asked, “What did you see? Just tell me, and perhaps I can get them for you.” Shanzhi said, “It’s nothing else. I saw at Shah Huizi’s home a flower basket made of twisted gold threads, weighing just over two taels, but the craftsmanship is expensive. I also saw his Yixing teapot that he uses for brewing tea, with a jade piece inlaid on the lid; there’s none better than his. My fan

cannot compare. I’ve already offered him forty taels for the basket, and he agreed, but he refused twenty-four taels for the teapot. Please help me acquire these two items tomorrow. Shah Huizi said, ‘This teapot is truly a treasure; Shi Dabin has been renowned for over a hundred years now. The spout of this pot pours tea without dripping a single drop. Whether you put tea leaves in it or just pour boiling water, the result is excellent tea with a light green color. I didn’t believe it until I poured out his tea leaves, added just boiling water, and indeed, the tea was perfect. Isn’t that strange?’”

Pincai replied, “It’s because the teapot has been used for a long time; that’s why it makes such good tea. Since you love these items, I will purchase them and present them to you. There’s no need to return the silk; just keep it for giving away.” Shanzhi laughed, “How can that be alright? If I insist on not wanting it, it would seem improper; I’ll just have to accept it.” After speaking for a while, she returned to her room.

Upon arriving at Liúqīng Shè, Shanzhi asked about Qin Yan’s situation, and Qin Yan briefly explained.

Shanzhi didn’t believe it, feeling somewhat suspicious and asked, “How can he suddenly fall ill without reason? You’re not the only one he watches perform; does everyone who sees you fall ill because of you? I didn’t know you had such affection; is there another reason?” These words made Qin Yan extremely embarrassed, and he didn’t dare refute them, feeling like he had fallen into a well with no escape but to endure the situation.

As for Ziyu’s severe illness and Qin Guan’s departure from the capital, Wei Pincai felt rather pleased with himself and boasted about it in various places outside the city. People heard and treated it as a piece of news. Among them, some scholars who disliked Qin Yan and others who enjoyed creating rumors exaggerated and embellished the story of Ziyu and Qin Yan to extreme lengths. Unbeknownst to them, Wang Tongzheng had heard a vivid account of the events from Rongguan and Erxi among others at a banquet. Wen Hui had previously observed Ziyu’s illness and found it peculiar, but didn’t know it was caused by lovesickness. After hearing these discussions, he felt very uncomfortable and thought:

“Young people can’t resist such things and can only act according to the situation. Moreover, Ziyu is only eighteen, right at the age of blossoming youth; how could he engage in such matters? And to think, I had agreed last year to betroth my daughter to him. The first significant event in his life is this unsavory affair; if there is an extramarital affair, it will surely mar the harmony between husband and wife in the future.” When he got home, he asked his son, Wang Xun, who vaguely confirmed knowing a little about it and defended Ziyu, insisting it couldn’t be true. Despite his son’s assurances, Wen Hui remained somewhat skeptical. Madame Lu, hearing of this, although not yet having passed through the marriage ceremonies, felt jealousy on behalf of her daughter and said to Wen Hui, “Considering Yuge’s good looks, which is why Sun’s mother proposed the match last year and I agreed. Now you naturally don’t care, but how can this be good? The engagement isn’t finalized, yet scandals have already arisen. If this continues and becomes chaotic, what kind of life will Qionggu have after marrying? An in-law at home might manage to keep him in check, but a mother’s indulgence tends to spoil a child, and most likely he’ll turn out badly. At such a young age, to shamelessly pursue a young male actor is truly disgraceful. And those older men who also seek pleasure outside only set a bad example for the young.”

In her anger, Madame Lu even lectured Wen Hui. He just smiled apologetically and kept silent, saying, “It’s indeed unusual, and I’ve secretly inquired about it; even Xun knows they’ve only met a few times. If there’s any fondness, it’s nothing more. Moreover, such a young child doesn’t understand these matters. Rest assured, I’ll instruct my cousin to keep a stricter watch on him, preventing him from going out, and then there will be no issue. By this winter, the marriage can proceed, and having Qionggu there might keep him in line.” Madame Lu scoffed, “Such lowly behavior comes from the heart, I’ve seen it all; no one can change a thief’s nature, you might control his actions but not his heart.” Wen Hui, hearing this, felt the pressure mounting on himself and could only laugh awkwardly before strolling out towards his

study. Madame Lu, furious, continued to rant about Ziyu in front of her daughter Qionggu, who remained silent and grew impatient. She knew he was a flirtatious husband but didn’t expect such levity, fitting the old saying, ‘talented men tend to be morally short.’ She then recalled her brother and brother-in-law often speaking highly of Ziyu, saying he was very proper and affectionate. Perhaps his love for this person was merely for their beauty, nothing more; she wasn’t sure. Her cheeks flushed, she fiddled with her belt, and sat quietly in thought. Madame Lu, feeling sympathy for her, feared causing her more distress and soon left the room herself.

Returning to Ziyu, ever since Qin Yan’s visit, he had been reassured. Knowing that his mother did not blame him and had even asked Pincai to bring Qin Yan to him, he felt very pleased and naturally recovered quickly, regaining his spirits in less than ten days. However, he always felt somewhat fearful and uneasy in his mother’s presence. Lady Yan, loving her son deeply and understanding that he had not behaved inappropriately, never brought up Qin Yan. Wen Hui himself had visited a few times, and Madame Lu had also come. It was difficult to speak openly in front of Lady Yan, but there were some sarcastic remarks, subtly praising and criticizing, suggesting to the in-laws to be more mindful and not to let him run free in the future. Seeing that Ziyu had recovered from his illness and appeared handsome and well-mannered, they were half convinced of his sincerity.

After a few days, still uneasy, Ziyu confided in his mother and used seeing Pincai as a pretext to visit Qin Yan, coincidentally meeting Pincai. Pincai then asked Shanzhi to call Qin Yan out, and after talking for over an hour, Ziyu finally felt relieved and left. The people in Hua Mansion were talkative and each had their own motives; it wasn’t long before the story reached Young Master Hua’s ears. Outraged, he summoned Shanzhi and questioned her. After she defended Qin Yan a few times, Young Master Hua reprimanded them, thereafter forbidding Qin Yan from leaving the house and assigned him to the Xihong Residence to be monitored by Shizhu, a maid, barring him from communicating with outsiders, effectively putting him under house arrest. Fortunately, Shizhu was a compassionate and sympathetic person, truly caring for him. If it had been someone else, such kindness would have been hard to come by. Qin Guan, being young and of a unique character, was chaste as jade, cautious around Shizhu. Thus, Young Master Hua, recognizing his honesty, was reassured to leave him among the maids, treating him almost like one of them, strictly forbidding him from interacting with outsiders. Once there, it was impossible for him to leave, and even Lin Shanzhi could not visit without being summoned, let alone others. Qin Yan had no choice but to stay at the long gate, spending his days talking with Shizhu and keeping silent at night, alone with his lamp, resenting the autumn winds and rains. What will happen next, let’s wait and see in the next episode.

　　話說琴言從子玉處回來，華公子雖未知其細底，但責其私行出府，殊屬不知規矩，姑念初犯，權且免責，把他撥在內室，這是裡外不通的所在。一日，獨坐在水晶山畔，對著幾叢鳳仙花垂淚，心中想到人生在世，不能立身揚名，作些事業，僅與那些皮相平人混在一堆，光陰易過，則與草木同朽。即如草木開了花，人人看得可愛，便折了下來，或插在瓶中，或簪於鬢上，一日半日間，便已枯萎，雖說是愛花，其實是害花了。譬如這一叢鳳仙種在此處，你偎我倚，如同胞手足一樣，有個自然的機趣，即有風吹雨打之時，不過一時磨折，究無損於根本。

　　若將他移動了根本，就養在金盆玉盎中，總失其本性。還有那些造作的，剪枝摘葉，繩拴線縛，拔草剝苔，合了人的眼睛，減卻花的顏色，何異將人拘禁束縛，叫他笑不敢笑，哭不敢哭。

　　再子細思量，人還有不如花處，今年開過了明年還開，若人則一年不似一年。即如我之落在風塵，憑人作踐，受盡了矯揉造作，嘗盡了辛苦酸甜，到將來被人厭惡的時候，就如花之落圂飄茵，沾泥帶水，無所歸結，想至此豈不痛殺人，恨殺人。一面想，一面滴下淚來。再想到庾香雖然病好，但我從前說了些謊話，若知我近日的光景，他不能來，我不能去，只怕舊病又要發了，那時再來叫我，恐怕也不能再去。思前想後，終日淒淒楚楚的。一日一日的挨去，光陰最快，轉眼已一月有餘，只見丹桂芬芳，香盈庭院。

　　此日是八月十二，華公子想起六月二十一日在怡園觀劇，說秋涼了請度香過來。因想十五日是家宴之辰，不便請客，即定於十四日，請子雲、次賢、文澤等，在西園中鋪設了幾處，並有燈戲。為他們是城外人，日間斷不能盡興，於下貼時說明了夜宴。此日正是秋試二場，劉文澤為什麼不應舉呢？這一科大主考即係文澤之父大宗伯劉守正，副主考係王文輝，已升了閣學，陸宗沅、楊芳猷、周錫爵、孫亮功一班可可的一齊分房，將那一班知名之士迴避了一大半。內中除徐子雲、史南湘是前科舉人，蕭次賢是高尚自居，無心問世，只有田春航、高品入場。如子玉、王恂、文澤、仲清等皆遵例迴避。子玉在家悶悶不樂，又因琴言杳無音信，內外隔絕，又不能傳遞消息，幾次要去訪問聘才，又因華府威嚴，豪奴氣燄。故而子玉不肯前去，只得靜坐書齋，悶坐而已。

　　且說十四日早，子雲與次賢商議道：「今日華公子請我作通宵之飲，且聞賞燈，他今日必有一番熱鬧局面，並聞五大名班合唱。」即傳家人分派跟班，檢點衣服什物，零星珍寶賞需等類。總管預備好了，交與家人點過，免得臨時短少。說著已到未初，當下二人早吃了早飯，穿了衣裳，上車一徑往華府來。 　　且說華公子親自往各處點綴了一番。這西園景致奇妙，雖不及怡園，然而精工華麗，卻亦相埒。不過地址窄小，只得怡園三分之一。園中有十二樓，從前聘才所到之西花廳，尚是進園第一處。從前華公爺一個好友叫作謝笠山，是個畫畫好手，與他佈置了十二年，卻是濃淡相宜，疏密得體。到華公子長成，心愛繁華，又把笠山手筆改了許多。如今是一味雕琢絢爛，竟不留一點樸素處。

　　是日張仲雨一早進來，先在聘才處吃了早飯，與張、顧諸人談笑了半天。到得午正時候，拉了聘才、林珊枝來逛西園。

　　仲雨從前也不過到過一兩處，聘才雖經遊過兩回，也未全到。

　　此園有一妙處，曲折層疊，貫通園中。地基見方二十畝，築開一池，名玉帶河，彎彎曲曲，共有六折，每折建一橋，共有六橋。池邊有長廓曲榭，迴護其間，前後照顧，側媚傍妍。也有小艇三五個在岸泊著。池邊一帶名為小蘇堤。園中有好些大樹、虯松、修竹。假山有兩種：一種小者用太湖石堆砌出來，嵌空玲瓏；一種高大的用黃石疊成，高至數丈，蒼藤綠苔，斑駁纏護，亭榭依之，花木襯之。撮要提綱，則水邊有山，山下即水，空隙處是屋，聯絡處是樹。有抬頭不見天處，有俯首不見地處。

　　當下仲雨、聘才二人，跟著珊枝，順著山路徑，高低斜曲，穿入一個神仙洞內。從左邊上去，幾樹丹桂，不到十餘步，至一帶曲廊，作凹字形，罘□輕幕，簾櫳半遮。珊枝引入看時，共是七間，兩楹如翼外張，中間平廈三間，後面玻璃大窗，逼近池畔。室中陳設華美，署名「歸鴻小渚」。下有小跋數行，是華公自敘親筆。二人賞鑒了一回，從右邊長廊西首小門走去，是一個小小院子，有幾堆靈石，幾棵芭蕉，見一個小座落，是一個楠木冰梅八角月亮門，進內橫接著雁齒扶梯。上得樓來，卻是四面雕窗，樓中擺著數十個書架，橫鋪疊架，擺得有門有戶，縹緗萬卷，芸香襲人。此樓有兩所，作丁字形，一所三層，一所兩層，俱是明窗面面，中間鎖著四個大櫥。下擺一長桌，寶鼎噴香，瓶花如笑。

　　當下三人略坐一坐，便從屏門後扶梯下來。接著一帶紅闌，闌下種著一排垂柳，前面幾樹梧桐。進得樓來卻甚精雅，壁上掛著數張瑤琴，古錦斑斕，五色絢彩；几案上擺些古銅彝鼎，卻無一點時俗氣。賞玩了一回，又走下來，四面俱敞，傍水臨池，室中不染一塵，几案桌椅盡用湘竹湊成，退光漆面。左右兩行修竹，幾處秋聲動人。闌前擺著一張棋桌，放著兩個洋漆棋盒，仲雨道：「此間頗為幽靜，卻洗盡繁華氣象。」珊枝道：「公子雖愛熱鬧，其實也喜清靜。」仲雨走下階來，沿池而行，渡過紅橋，對面一個白石平臺，雕欄如玉；上面三間平榭，垂了湘簾。進去一看，覺得一片晶光射目，寒侵肌膚，為夏間避暑之地。一切桌凳几案，盡是玻璃面子。兩旁兩架雲母屏風，中間一口大缸，一缸清水，養些大金魚在內，中放一座四尺多高一塊水晶山。此刻秋涼時候，已覺陰森逼人。走了出來，只聽的遠遠敲梆之聲。珊枝道：「此是傳人伺候，公子將出來，客將到了，恐怕有事，我先出去。」說罷便走了。仲雨也同了聘才出來，仍到東園，穿好了衣裳等候。

　　卻說華公子宴客，今日共有三處：日間在恩慶堂設宴觀戲。

　　酉戌二時，在西園小平山觀雜技。夜間在留青精舍演燈戲。華公子已冠帶出來，先在恩慶堂前候客。卻好蕭、徐、劉三客約會了同來，進了大門，下了車，裡頭另換肩輿抬進，直進了垂花門，到大廳下轎。華公子出迎敘禮。即開了中門，賓主四人，慢慢的走進來，又走了兩進，才是恩慶堂。蕭次賢是初次登堂，便留心觀望。這恩慶堂極為壯麗，崇輪巍奂，峻宇雕牆，鋪設得華美莊嚴，五色成彩。堂基深敞，中間靠外是三面闌干，上掛彩幔，下鋪絨毯，便是戲臺，兩邊退室通著戲房。賓主重新敘禮，將要坐時，魏聘才同著張仲雨出來。一一相見了禮，遂即敘齒坐下，講了些寒溫，獻過了三道茶。只見兩個六品服飾的，領著四個人上來，鋪設桌面，擺了兩席。戲房便作起樂來，隨後銀盤金碗，玉液瓊漿獻上來。華公子起身安席，子雲、文澤等推讓，欲要並作一席，也換個圓桌，華公子執定不肯，遂讓次賢首坐，文澤次之，那一桌子雲首坐，仲雨次之，聘才與自己作陪。

　　今日是五大名班合演，拿牙笏的上來叩頭請點戲，各人點了一齣，就依次而唱。衝場的無非是那幾出，看官也都知道，只得略了。主人讓酒，四客飲了幾杯，上過了幾樣肴饌，正是羅列著海錯山珍，說不盡腥濃肥脆。清談妙語，佐以詼諧。那邊席上，聘才問次賢怡園的光景。次賢略述了幾處。隨後即見寶珠、蕙芳、素蘭、漱芳、玉林、蘭保、桂保，春喜、琪官等九個，又湊上一個，作了一齣《秦淮河看花大會》，有幽閒的，有妖冶的，有靜婉的，有風流的，極盡靡豔之致，眾人盡皆喝采。子雲、次賢等就於此出中間放了賞。華公子對著笑道：「此係抄襲吾兄舊文，殊覺數見不鮮。」子雲道：「唱的甚好，貞靜的卻極貞靜，放浪的卻極放浪，沒有一人雷同。」文澤道：「這齣戲我倒沒有見他們唱過。」次賢道：「如今秦淮河也冷落了。就是從前馬湘蘭的相貌，也只中等，並有金蓮不稱之說。」子雲道：「湘蘭小像我卻見過，文采丰韻卻是有的。」聘才、仲雨也隨聲附和，講了一陣。華公子酒興便發起來，便勸諸人暢飲了幾杯。子雲留心今日不見琴言，便問道：「我聞得琴言近在尊府，今日何以不見？」華公子道：「這孩子脾氣雖有些古怪，卻還老實，如今派在內書房，少刻就出來的。」子雲又留心看去，卻又不見林珊枝與那八齡班，心內思想，今日如此盛舉，為何又不見這些人？難道都在戲房裡扮戲麼？這齣戲唱完了，華公子就傳十旦上來敬酒。眾人一齊上來，肥瘦纖濃，各極其妙。子雲看九人之外添了一個全福班的全貴，也很嬌嬈豔麗，風致動人。都請過了安，齊齊的手捧金杯，分頭敬酒。

　　蕙芳敬到子雲面前，子雲問起春航場中文字得意麼，蕙芳道：「前日史竹君說他的很好，是必中的。」文澤在那席聽了笑道：「我聽得你在家，天天的焚香禱告，湘帆就文章不佳，也是必要中的。」蕙芳笑道：「誰說的？中舉可以禱告得來，我倒願替眾人禱告了。」華公子問道：「你們說的什麼？」子雲正要回言，蕙芳忙斟了一杯酒來勸子雲，子雲被他纏住，卻不能說。華公子呆呆的看著蕙芳，等著子雲說來，文澤見了便道：「待我說罷。」蕙芳對著文澤丟了個眼色，這邊張仲雨笑道：「媚香，今日人多嘴雜，你就要掩人的口，也掩不住這許多。」蕙芳道：「要掩人口作什麼？我也沒有怕說的，你們愛說就說罷。」笑著走到那邊來敬文澤。那邊寶珠，華公子賞了一杯酒，他吃過謝了。華公子道：「今日這齣戲也唱得好，淡裝濃抹，各有所宜。」寶珠微笑不言，華公子即問蕙芳之事，寶珠笑道：「我不曉得。」華公子笑道：「你們自相衛護，這般可惡，將來總問得出來。」便又叫過蕙芳來，蕙芳只得過來，華公子道：「我是性急，又聽不得糊塗事。你有什麼隱情，定要瞞著我作什麼？」蕙芳低下頭說道：「公子別聽他們的話，他們是取笑我的。」子雲笑道：「媚香，你們的事，城外是全知道。就是城裡，只怕也有人知道的。何不說與公子聽聽呢？

　　「蕙芳道：「我有什麼說的？」仲雨忽然笑道：「你事急，就借著人作護身符，如今你又忘恩負義了。」說得眾人不解，蕙芳怔了一怔，臉上不覺紅起來。華公子看了，想起前日的話，動了些憐念，料有些隱情不好講，慢慢的問度香罷了，便倒把別的話支開。當下談笑間，飲了許多酒，戲唱過了好幾出，吃過了兩道點心。華公子起身道：「請到園中散散罷。」次賢、子雲道：「甚好，本來酒已多了。」諸客一同起身，就有四五個家人，急忙從廊下近路抄入，通知園門伺候。

　　卻說東西兩園，在正廳兩旁，處處有門戶通入。當下華公子引著眾人，即從遊廊內繞過了幾處庭院，又到一個迴廊，見壁間嵌著一塊祝枝山草書木刻，約有六尺多高。眾人正待看時，只見一個跟班的走來一推，卻是一扇門作成的，當面便是綠陰滿目，水聲潺潺。大家推讓進園，走過紅橋，是一個青石臺，三面也有白石短闌，支了一個小綠綢幔子。左邊是山石，土坡上有叢桂數十株；右邊是曲水灣環，沿邊竹樹蒙葺，隔斷眼界。

　　上面是三間小榭，內書」潭水房山」四字，卻極幽雅。

　　子雲等欲要坐下，華公子讓到裡面去，從屏後走進，便見一個所在，裡窄外寬，三面如扇面。綺窗雕▉□，中間用烏木、象牙、紫檀、黃楊作成極細的花樣。此中隔作五六處，前面不用簾子，是一帶碧紗櫳。眾人到閣前看時，底下是一道清溪，有兩個小畫舫泊著。對面也是水閣，卻通垂了湘簾。華公子就命在碧紗櫳前擺了一個長桌，室中焚了幾爐好香，獻上香茗。眾人坐了，正覺秋光如畫，清洗心脾。子雲偶回頭時，又只見珊枝同著琴言上來，對著子雲等請了安。子雲等忙招呼了。

　　子雲見了琴言，此時低眉垂首，不像從前高傲神氣。且隔了兩月，從前是朝親夕見的，如今倒像是相逢陌路，對面無言，未免有些感慨。即叫他走近，問了些話，要問起子玉來，卻又縮住。次賢、文澤也問了幾句。

　　當下眾人清談了好一回。已是申正時候，華公子便命擺了幾個果碟，幾樣小吃，小酌起來，又叫了群旦進來伺候。對面水閣上卻安放了一班十錦雜耍，便上起場來，說了好些笑話，作了一回像聲，又說了一回《龍圖公案》。次賢等不甚喜聽，便與群旦猜枚行令，彼此傳觴。華公子又叫了一檔變戲法兒的，耍了一回。堪堪月色將上，又撤了席，在園中散步了一回。便有十數對的紅燈籠前來引道，華公子與諸客都更了衣，隨著紅燈籠步出了園，仍從恩慶堂來，卻見明燈燦爛，霞彩雲蒸的一般。從屏後迤東而行，處處笙歌盈耳，燈彩如虹。進了一個月亮門，門前紮起一個五彩綢綾的大牌坊，掛著幾百盞玻璃畫花的燈，中間玻璃鑲成一匾，兩旁一副長聯。進了牌坊，月光之下，見庭心內八枝錫地照，打成各種花卉，花心裡都點著燈，射出火來，真覺火樹銀花一樣。前面又是一個燈棚，才到了戲臺，更為朗耀，兩廂清歌妙曲，蘭麝氤氳。對面就是留青精舍。

　　於是讓眾客進去，入了坐，主人定了席，重新開了戲，這番暢飲歡呼難以描寫。飲到二更，主客皆有醉意，便停了菜，換上果品，散坐一回。

　　忽見伺候的上來，說門上回話：說馮少爺來了，要進來。

　　華公子怔了一怔，道：「好，就請進來，卻無生客在此。」聘才道：「緣何三更半夜的才來？」華公子道：「想必關在城裡，無歇處了。」候了好一回，才聽得腳步聲，兩盞小明角燈引路，馮子佩搶步上前，與華公子見了禮，又與眾人相見了，卻也都為熟識。華公子即令其坐在聘才之上，將要問話，子佩便笑道：「好！如此熱鬧請客，卻不來叫我一聲，要我闖上門來。」劉文澤道：「恐怕你應酬忙。知道空閒，我早上就帶了你來了。」說得眾人笑了，子佩也不理會，便把那些個相公看了一看，即讓合席飲了兩杯酒，才又自己吃了幾箸菜。

　　華公子見他光景餓了，便問道：「你今日在何處？怎麼這時候才來？」子佩搖搖頭道：「不要說起。」才又吃了一塊蘋果，接著說道：「絕好一局，弄得不歡而散。」說到此，卻又懶說下去，華公子道：「為何不歡而散？你且說來。」子佩道：「今日和我妻舅歸自榮，同到他的妻舅烏大傻家替他嬸娘祝壽。」仲雨聽了要笑，子雲道：「有了烏大傻，自然就不妥了。」文澤點點頭道：「這套話倒必定可聽，快說罷。」子佩道：

　　「歸自榮並約了他小丈人，帶了那四個檔子。大傻也請了兩桌客，並些南邊朋友。」有幾個會串戲的在內，大家公議：「每人湊錢十弔，共得九十弔，遂叫了全福班演戲。歸自榮高興，與一個姓呂的串了一齣《獨佔》。」文澤道：「歸自榮本生得好，就是不該同小老婆另住在城外。聽說仍舊窘迫得很。」子佩丟個眼色，文澤不說了，蕭次賢冷笑一聲，聘才像要說話又不說。

　　子佩道：「他們愛串戲罷了，偏又拉上我。」華公子道：「不錯，你的戲是唱得最好的，我看比他們還強些。今日串的是什麼呢？」子佩道：「和別人串也好，偏偏大傻子死纏住了，要與他唱《活捉》。本來戲名就不吉利，大傻生得又呆又笨，種種不在行，難以盡述，看的人也不住的笑。正到進場的時候，我將帕子套住了他，忽然走進了一群人來，不論皂白，拿出刑部一張票子，給眾人瞧了瞧，就一條鏈子，把大傻子拉了出去。

　　裡頭奶奶們急得哭號起來。眾人不曉得是什麼緣故，欲待出去勸解，他們已經飛跑去了，沒頭沒腦的叫人怎樣，只得一哄而散。自榮是不能走的，還有大傻幾個至交在那裡，我便一直到這裡來。」眾人聽了也都稱奇，仲雨道：「我也猜著八分了。這事還是為著歸自榮起的，烏大傻不過聽了襯戲，吃了鑲邊酒，便替歸自榮擔了個苦海的干係。」馮子佩道：「我倒不知，你知是為著什麼？」仲雨道：「我也是猜測。我聽得人說：烏大傻子造了張假房契，替歸自榮借了六百吊錢，聽得借主知道了，要告他。我想一定是此事了。」馮子佩道：「有點像，錢是歸自榮與大傻兩個分用的，如今倒是烏大傻一人倒運了。」劉文澤道：「這個烏大傻子，也生得特奇，又呆又傻，倒是個戲癖。城外十個戲園，他每天必處處走到，一個園子裡至少也走個四五回。歪著肩膀，最可厭的是穿雙破皂靴，混混沌沌的走去走來。略有一面之交就斜著身子站住了，人又不留他，沒奈何又走過去。我不看戲便罷，若看戲必遇他的。」次賢笑道：「他也是我們浙江人，我看他書倒像念過的。」張仲雨道：「也不見得，我雖不懂文理，我見他那字就不成個樣子。」華公子道：「別講這些人，管他傻不傻。子佩你會唱戲，你何不上臺唱一齣，顯顯本領；況且多少賞鑒家都在此，或者巴結的上，於你有點好處。」子佩啐了一口道：「我又不是相公，要巴結誰？」徐子雲道：「誰又當你是相公？就是顧曲登場，也是風流自賞的事。況你具此美貌，不教人贊聲，豈不也冤枉煞了。」你一句，我一句，說得馮子佩有些活動，便道：「今日沒有伙計，唱不成的。」華公子道：「怎麼沒有？你就不和班裡人唱。」呶嘴道：「張老二，魏老大就很在行的。」仲雨搖頭道：「我不能，況且我只會幾套老生曲子，也配不上他。魏老大可以，不但小生，連二花面、三花面全能。」魏聘才只顧笑，也不招攬，也不推辭。徐子雲道：「這不用說了，就請魏兄與子佩一試，也是工力悉敵的。」聘才道：「只怕不對路，況且沒有請教過子佩怎麼樣？」華公子道：「這也不妨。關目腔調有不合處，預先對一對就是了。況且我這裡教曲的蘇州人也有好幾個，叫他們伺候場面就是了。」聘才道：「既如此，必須周三的笛子，秦九的鼓板方妙。」華公子便叫人傳了上來。在臺上伺候。聘才便自述所唱《折柳》、《獨佔》、《賞荷》、《小宴》、《琴挑》、《偷詩》等戲。子佩連連搖頭，原來卻有不會的，也有會而不熟的，便笑道：「我都不會，看來唱不成。」

　　聘才問道：「你會的是什麼？」子佩道：「我會的是：《前誘》、《後誘》、《反誑》、《挑簾》、《裁衣》等戲。」聘才笑道：「也不對，竟唱不來。」華公子身子後邊，站著幾個八齡班內的，有一個對林珊枝低低說道：「魏師爺何不唱《活捉》，前日不是見他唱過的？」華公子早已聽見，便向聘才道：「你何不同他唱《活捉》呢？」聘才尚要支吾，經不得眾人齊聲參贊，聘才只得依了。子佩笑道：「唱便唱，不要又鬧出刑部的案來，將魏老大鎖了去。」眾人都笑了。子佩頗覺欣然，便又故意遷延，經眾人催逼了一回，然後與聘才到後臺裝扮。聘才是精於此事，毫不怯場，不知馮子佩怎樣，先在後臺操演了關目，馮子佩倒也對路。但聽得手鑼響了幾下，馮子佩出來，幽怨可憐，喑嗚如泣，頗有輕雲隨足，淡煙抹袖之致。纖音搖曳，燈火為之不明。

　　眾人甚覺駭異，如不認識一般。華公子已離席，走到臺前，眾客亦皆站起靜看。華公子道：「奇怪！居然像個好婦人，今日倒要壓倒群英了。」子佩聽得眾人贊他，略有一分羞澀；又見徐子雲身旁站著蕙芳、寶珠，見蕙芳看看他，便湊著子雲講些話，又湊著寶珠講些話；又見寶珠微笑；又見劉文澤與蕭次賢站著，在一處彼此俯耳低言，大約是品評他的意思。原來文澤與蕙芳倒不是講馮子佩，倒講的是歸自榮。

　　這歸自榮原藉江西，寄籍直隸，也進了一名秀才。少年卻很生得標緻，今已二十七八歲了。生平闇昧之事甚多。家本豪富，其父曾為大商，幼年夤緣得中舉人，加捐了中書，現在本籍安享。自榮在京八年未歸，糟蹋了多少錢財。家中現有妻室，謊言斷弦，娶了烏大傻之妹。又不甚合意，又娶了葉茂林之女為副室，另居城南。葉女在家時，即不安本分，喜交遊，而自榮寵嬖特甚。奩資頗厚，被自榮亂為花費，不到兩年化為烏有。

　　夫妻兩個都是不耐貧苦的，未免交謫誚謗。葉女又鼓搔頭弄姿，倚門賣俏，那些舊交漸漸走動起來。自榮始雖氣忿，後圖銀錢趁手，便已安之，竟彰明昭著，當起忘八來，並僱了一個伙計在家。士林久已不齒，而自榮猶常常的口稱某給事為業師，某孝廉為課友，而一班無恥好色者，亦欲相為徵逐。歸自榮與葉女住宅，就與蕙芳相近，故蕙芳知之甚詳。劉文澤也去吃過酒的。但去吃酒的。自榮必要作主人相陪，故此有些人不願去。

　　張仲雨是更相熟的，就是聘才尚未知道。

　　華公子是不喜與聞這些事情，故不理會，只顧看子佩出神，忽叫斟大杯酒來。家人捧上一個大玉杯，華公子叫送到子雲面前。未知子雲飲與不飲，且聽下回分解。

Qinyin returned from Ziyu’s place, and although Master Hua did not know the details, he reproached Qinyin for leaving the estate without permission, which was a serious breach of decorum. Considering it was his first offense, he was spared punishment but confined to the inner chambers, a place cut off from the outside. One day, sitting alone by the Crystal Mountain, Qinyin wept in front of several clusters of impatiens, thinking about how life is fleeting and without achieving something noteworthy, one merely blends in with the superficial crowd, decaying like plants. Just like flowers that are plucked for their beauty, loved briefly in a vase or worn in the hair, they wilt soon after, and although it seems like a gesture of love, it actually harms the flowers. For example, these impatiens growing here naturally have their own charm, even when battered by wind and rain, it’s only temporary and doesn’t harm them fundamentally.

If you were to move these flowers from their natural setting, even if they were kept in golden pots, they would lose their essence. And those that are artificially maintained through pruning, tying, and cleaning, they might please the eye but at the cost of their natural beauty, much like confining a person, restricting their laughter and tears.

Upon further reflection, humans are at times lesser than flowers; flowers bloom annually without fail, whereas humans change year by year. Like myself, fallen into disrepute, subjected to manipulation and hardships, tasting both the bitter and the sweet. Eventually, when shunned by others, it feels as devastating as flowers falling into the mud, losing their luster without achieving anything—thinking of this is utterly heart-wrenching. As these thoughts and tears flowed, I also remembered Yu Xiang has recovered from illness, but if he knew about my recent conditions, unable to visit him or have him visit, it might trigger his illness again. And if he were to call for me then, I might not be able to go either. Thinking back and forth, I spent my days in profound sorrow, as days passed swiftly, over a month had gone by, the fragrant osmanthus bloomed, filling the courtyard with scent.

On the twelfth of August, Master Hua recalled the play he watched on the twenty-first of June at Yi Garden, and planned to invite Yu Xiang since the weather was cooler. Considering the family banquet on the fifteenth, he decided to hold the event on the fourteenth instead, inviting Ziyun, Ci Xian, and Wen Ze to set up several spots in the West Garden for a lantern show. Since they were from outside the city and couldn’t fully enjoy the daytime activities, he clarified that there would also be a night banquet. On this very day, the autumn exams were held, and Liu Wen Ze should have participated. The chief examiner was Wen Ze’s father, Liu Shouzheng, and the deputy was Wang Wenhui, now promoted. Lu Zongyuan, Yang Fangyou, Zhou Xijue, and Sun Lianggong, all notable scholars, were there, with many renowned individuals deliberately absent. Among them, Xu Ziyun, Shi Nanxiang who had previously participated in exams, and Xiao Ci Xian, who was aloof from worldly affairs, only Tian Chunhang and Gao Pin were present. Ziyu, being secluded and lacking any news from Qinyin, felt stifled and unable to send messages due to the strictness of the Hua household and the dominance of the servants. Thus, he preferred to stay quietly in his study, brooding alone.

On the morning of the fourteenth, Ziyun and Ci Xian discussed, “Today Master Hua has invited us for an all-night celebration, including enjoying the lanterns. It will surely be a lively affair with performances by five famous troupes.” They sent a servant to prepare clothes and other valuable items for the show. The steward made sure everything was ready, to avoid any last-minute shortages. By mid-morning, they had breakfast, dressed, and took a carriage to the Hua residence.

Master Hua himself had decorated the West Garden, which was marvelous though not as extensive as Yi Garden. It was only a third of its size but was exquisitely ornate. The garden had twelve buildings, the first being the West Flower Hall, where talent had previously been sought. A friend of old Master Hua, Xie Lishan, an excellent painter, had helped set up the place over twelve years, achieving a balance between density and openness. As Master Hua grew up fond of splendor, he altered much of Lishan’s work, resulting in a space of intricate design without a trace of simplicity.

On that day, Zhang Zhongyu came early in the morning, had breakfast at the talent’s place, and spent half the day chatting and laughing with Zhang, Gu, and others. At noon, he brought the talent and Lin Shan Zhi to tour the West Garden.

Zhongyu had been to the garden only once or twice before, and although the talent had visited a couple of times, he had not seen it all.

This garden was cleverly designed with winding paths throughout its twenty-acre foundation, which included a pond named Jade Belt River, with six zigzagging turns and a bridge at each turn. There were long, curved pavilions by the pond, providing comprehensive views. There were also a few small boats docked along the shore. The area was called Little Suzhou. The garden boasted large trees, twisted pines, and tall bamboos. There were two types of artificial hills: smaller ones made of Taihu rocks intricately arranged, and larger ones made of yellow stones reaching several meters high, covered in old vines and moss, complemented by pavilions and flowers. To summarize, where there was water, there were hills; where there were hills, there was water. Some spots were so enclosed that one could not see the sky, and some so secluded that one could not see the ground.

Zhongyu and the talent followed Shan Zhi along a mountain path, ascending and descending through a fairy cave. They emerged to see several osmanthus trees and soon reached a curved corridor shaped like a “C”, lightly covered by screens. Shan Zhi led them inside to see seven chambers, with the central three connected by large glass windows close to the pond. The rooms were luxuriously furnished, named “Return of the Swans.” Below was a small inscription by Master Hua himself. After admiring the place, they exited through a small door to the west of the long corridor into a small courtyard with spirit stones and banana trees, leading to an eight-angled nanmu door. They climbed a staircase to a tower surrounded by intricately carved windows, containing dozens of bookshelves, well-organized with numerous volumes, emitting a fragrant literary aroma. This tower was designed in a “T” shape, with one section having three floors and the other two, all with clear windows and locked large cabinets. Below, a long table held a precious incense burner and vases like smiling flowers.

The three of them sat briefly, then descended the stairs behind a screen. They came to a red railing with a row of weeping willows in front and several parasol trees. Entering the elegant building, the walls hung with ancient zithers and colorful old brocades; the tables displayed ancient bronze vessels, untouched by modern vulgarity. After admiring these, they walked down to an open area by the pond, where the room was immaculately clean, and the furniture was made of polished bamboo. Bamboo lined both sides, and the area resonated with the sounds of autumn. In front of the railing, there was a chess table with two lacquered chess boxes. Zhongyu remarked, “This place is very serene, completely free from ostentation.” Shan Zhi replied, “Although the master enjoys lively events, he also appreciates tranquility.” They descended the steps and walked along the pond, crossing a red bridge to a white stone platform with a three-chambered pavilion draped with Xiang curtains. Inside, they were struck by the bright reflections and coolness, an ideal spot for summer relaxation. The furniture was all glass-topped, with two mica screens on the sides and a large tub of clear water in the middle, housing big goldfish and a four-foot-tall crystal mountain. Now, in the cool autumn, the atmosphere was chillingly eerie. They walked out, hearing the distant sound of a gong. Shan Zhi said, “The master will be coming out soon, and guests are arriving; there might be something urgent, so I’ll go ahead.” Saying this, she left. Zhongyu and the talent also left, went to the east garden, got dressed, and waited.

It so happens that Young Master Hua is hosting guests today, and there are three separate events scheduled: daytime feasting and watching plays at Enqing Hall.

At the hour of youshu (approximately 5-7 PM), they watched acrobatics at Xiaoping Mountain in the western garden. At night, lantern plays were performed at the Liuying Retreat. Young Master Hua, dressed in formal attire, was already waiting for guests in front of Enqing Hall. Fortunately, Xia, Xu, and Liu—three guests—had arranged to arrive together. They entered the main gate, alighted from their carriages, and were carried in sedan chairs to the Chuihua Gate and then to the main hall. Young Master Hua came out to greet them and exchange pleasantries. After opening the central door, the host and his guests walked slowly inside, passing through two halls before reaching Enqing Hall. Xia Cixian, visiting for the first time, was keenly observing everything. The hall was magnificent, with lofty and elaborately carved walls, and beautifully solemn decorations in five colors. The base of the hall was spacious, with three sides featuring balustrades, colored curtains hanging above, and carpets below forming the stage. Flanking rooms connected to the stage. After the host and guests exchanged greetings again, just as they were about to sit, Wei Pin and Zhang Zhongyu appeared. They exchanged formal greetings and then sat down, discussed the weather briefly, and were served tea three times. Soon, two officials in sixth rank attire led four servants to set the table, preparing two seatings. As the musicians began to play, dishes and drinks of exquisite quality were served. Young Master Hua stood to settle the seating, Zi Yun, Wen Ze, and others modestly tried to sit together at one round table, but Young Master Hua insisted on separate seating, thus Cixian was seated first at one table, followed by Wen Ze, while Zi Yun and Zhongyu headed the other table, with Wei Pin accompanying them.

Today, the entertainment featured five renowned troupes performing together. The performer with the jade tablet came forward to kowtow and ask for the play selections, and each guest chose one play to be performed in sequence. The plays that opened the performance are well-known, so we need not dwell on them here. The host offered toasts, and the four guests drank several glasses, partook of various dishes, enjoying a selection that included both exotic and delicately flavored delicacies. The conversation was light and witty. At the other table, Wei Pin inquired about the current state of Cixian’s Yi Garden, and Cixian gave a brief description. Soon after, Baozhu, Huifang, Sulan, Shuangfang, Yulin, Lanbao, Guibao, Chunxi, and Qiguan—nine performers in total, plus one more making a play called “The Great Flower Viewing at Qinhuai River,” displaying characters that were serene, enchanting, gentle, and flirtatious, achieving the ultimate in beauty and charm. Everyone applauded enthusiastically. Zi Yun and Cixian then handed out rewards during the intermission. Young Master Hua jokingly remarked, “This is but a rehash of my brother’s old writings, quite commonplace.” Zi Yun responded, “The singing is excellent; those meant to be virtuous are exactly that, and those meant to be wanton are utterly so, with no two characters alike.” Wen Ze said, “I haven’t seen this play performed by them before.” Cixian noted, “The Qinhuai River has declined now. Even the famed Ma Xianglan was only of average beauty, and there are those who say she did not compare to Jinlian.” Zi Yun added, “I have seen a small portrait of Xianglan; she indeed had literary grace and charm.” Wei Pin and Zhongyu echoed these sentiments, and the conversation continued for a while. Young Master Hua, feeling the wine’s effects, encouraged everyone to drink liberally. Zi Yun, noting the absence of Qin Yan, asked, “I heard that Qin Yan has been staying at your estate recently, why do we not see him today?” Young Master Hua replied, “The boy is somewhat eccentric but honest. He is currently assigned to the inner study and should be out shortly.” Zi Yun looked around but did not see Lin Shan Zhi or the Baling troupe, wondering why they were missing from such a grand event. Could they possibly be in the theatre, playing roles? After this play concluded, Young Master Hua called for the performers to come forward and offer a toast. The performers, varying in stature and attractiveness, each in their own way charming, came forward. After greetings, they each held a gold cup and offered toasts individually.

Huifang approached Zi Yun and asked how his recent writings had fared at

the spring literary exam, to which she replied, “The other day, Shi Zhujun said his work was excellent and sure to pass.” Wen Ze, overhearing this at the other table, laughed and said, “I hear you’ve been praying daily at home, saying that even if Xiang Fan’s writing isn’t good, he’s bound to pass.” Huifang laughed and responded, “Who said that? If passing the exam could be achieved through prayer, I’d be glad to pray for everyone.” Young Master Hua asked, “What are you all talking about?” Just as Zi Yun was about to reply, Huifan quickly poured him another drink, preventing him from speaking. Young Master Hua, looking puzzled, waited for Zi Yun’s explanation, but Wen Ze interjected, “Let me explain.” Huifang gave Wen Ze a look, and Zhang Zhongyu, laughing, added, “Meixiang, with so many people around today, even if you try to silence them, you can’t stop everyone from speaking.” Huifan responded, “Why try to silence them? I’m not afraid of what they say. Let them talk if they wish.” She then walked over to toast Wen Ze. Meanwhile, Baozhu, having received a toast from Young Master Hua and thanked him, listened as he commented, “Today’s performance was also well done, with each actor’s makeup and demeanor fitting their role.” Baozhu smiled quietly, not responding. Young Master Hua then asked about Huifang’s earlier conversation, to which Baozhu replied, “I don’t know.” Young Master Hua laughed, “You all cover for each other so well, but eventually, everything will come out.” He then called Huifang over, who reluctantly approached. Young Master Hua said, “I am impatient by nature and cannot stand unclear matters. If you have something to hide, why keep it from me?” Huifan bowed her head and said, “Young Master, don’t listen to them; they are just teasing me.” Zi Yun laughed, “Meixiang, everyone outside the city knows about your affairs. Even those within the city must know something. Why not share it with the Young Master?”

Huifan responded, “What is there to say?” Suddenly, Zhongyu laughed, “When things get tough, you use others as a protective talisman, and now you’re ungrateful.” This comment puzzled everyone, and Huifan paused, her face reddening. Young Master Hua, recalling a previous conversation and feeling some compassion, guessed there might be some hidden issues she was reluctant to discuss. He tactfully shifted the conversation to other topics. During this light-hearted chat, they drank a lot, watched several more plays, and enjoyed a couple of snacks. Young Master Hida then suggested, “Let’s go to the garden for a stroll.” Cixian and Zi Yun agreed, “That’s a great idea, especially since we’ve had quite a bit to drink.” The guests all stood up, and several servants quickly took a shortcut through the corridor to prepare the garden gates.

The gardens, located on either side of the main hall, were accessible through various doors. Leading the guests, Young Master Hua guided them through several courtyards and a circular gallery, where they saw a six-foot-tall wooden carving of calligraphy by Zhu Zhi Shan embedded in the wall. Just as they were about to examine it, a servant pushed through what appeared to be a door, revealing a lush green view with the soothing sound of water. They courteously entered the garden, crossing a red bridge to a green stone platform with three sides enclosed by short white balustrades, topped with a small green silk curtain. To the left were rocky mounds with clusters of osmanthus trees, and to the right, a curved water channel surrounded by bamboo, creating a secluded atmosphere.

Above them was a small pavilion, elegantly inscribed with the words “Room of Mountain and Water.” Zi Yun and the others were about to sit when Young Master Hua invited them further inside. They passed behind a screen and entered a space that was narrow on the inside and wide on the outside, shaped like a fan. The intricate window carvings, made from ebony, ivory, rosewood, and boxwood, divided the area into five or six sections. The front was open, protected only by a stretch of green gauze. As they approached the pavilion, they saw below them a clear stream with two small painted boats moored opposite another water pavilion, curtained with hanging silks. Young Master Hua arranged for a long table to be set in front of the green gauze, where several good incenses were burned, and fragrant tea was offered. As they sat, the autumn scenery, refreshing and picturesque, cleansed their spirits. Zi Yun, turning his head, saw Shan Zhi and Qin Yan approaching, who

then greeted him and the others, who promptly returned their greetings.

Zi Yun noticed that Qin Yan, usually proud and aloof, now appeared subdued and less confident, almost as if they were strangers meeting on a road, which made him feel somewhat melancholic. He called Qin Yan closer and engaged in a brief conversation, initially wanting to ask about Zi Yu but then hesitating. Cixian and Wen Ze also exchanged a few words with him.

The group enjoyed a lengthy and pleasant chat. It was now around the hour of shen (3-5 PM), and Young Master Hua ordered a few fruit plates and snacks to be served, and they began to drink lightly again. He then called for the performers to attend to them. Across the water, a troupe performed a variety of acts, including comedy, mimicry, and a segment from “The Dragon Diagram Case.” Cixian and the others, not particularly enjoying the performance, played a guessing game with the performers, passing drinks among themselves. Young Master Hua also called for a magician, who entertained them for a while. As the moon began to rise, they cleared the tables and took a walk in the garden. Soon, numerous pairs of red lanterns appeared to guide their way. Young Master Hua and the guests changed their clothes and followed the lanterns out of the garden, returning through Enqing Hall, which was now brightly illuminated, resembling a scene of glowing clouds and colorful lights. They proceeded eastward behind the screen, with music and singing filling the air and lantern lights like rainbows. They entered through a moon gate, where a colorful silk archway was set up, adorned with several hundred glass lanterns, the glass arranged to form a plaque with a pair of long couplets on either side. Passing through the archway under the moonlight, they saw eight silver candlesticks illuminating various flower shapes, with each flower’s center lit, casting a fiery glow, creating an effect like fiery trees and silver flowers. Ahead was another lantern tent, and as they reached the stage, the area was even more brilliantly lit, with delicate songs and the scent of orchids filling the air. Opposite was the Liuyin Retreat.

The hosts ushered the guests in, and after everyone was seated, the host arranged the seats and restarted the performance. The merry drinking and cheering that followed were indescribable. By the second watch of the night, both the hosts and the guests were tipsy, so they stopped serving dishes and switched to fruits, taking a break to sit around.

Suddenly, a servant came up and relayed a message from the door: Young Master Feng had arrived and wished to enter. Master Hua was momentarily stunned and then said, “Alright, let him in. We have no strangers here.” Pincai asked, “Why has he come at such a late hour?” Master Hua replied, “He must have been locked in the city and found nowhere else to stay.” After waiting a while, they heard footsteps, and two small bright lanterns led the way. Feng Zipai quickly stepped forward, exchanged greetings with Master Hua, and then greeted everyone else, all of whom he knew well. Master Hua immediately invited him to sit above Pincai and was about to ask him questions when Zipai joked, “How lively! Inviting guests and not even telling me, making me crash the party.” Liu Wenzhe said, “I feared you were busy. If I knew you were free, I would have brought you along earlier.” This made everyone laugh, and Zipai, ignoring it, glanced at the young scholars and then joined them in drinking a couple of cups of wine before helping himself to some dishes.

Seeing that he was hungry, Master Hua asked, “Where have you been today? Why have you come only now?” Zipai shook his head and said, “Don’t even mention it.” He then ate an apple slice and continued, “It was a perfect gathering, but it ended unpleasantly.” Upon saying this, he hesitated to continue, but Master Hua urged, “Why did it end unpleasantly? Tell us.” Zipai replied, “Today, I and my uncle by marriage, Gui Zirong, went to his uncle-in-law Wu Dashao’s house to celebrate his aunt’s birthday.” Zhong Yu started to laugh, and Zi Yun commented, “With Wu Dashao involved, it naturally went awry.” Wenzhe nodded and said, “This sounds like an interesting story, please continue.” Zipai continued:

“Gui Zirong also brought his father-in-law and four other men. Dashao invited two tables of guests, including some friends from the south.” Some guests who were familiar with theater chimed in, “Everyone chipped in ten strings of cash, totaling ninety, and hired the Quanfu troupe to perform a play. Zirong was delighted and even performed a duet with a Mr. Lu in the play ‘Sole Possession.’” Wenzhe added, “Zirong has a natural talent, though it’s a shame he lives separately from his concubine outside the city. I hear he’s still struggling financially.” Zipai gave Wenzhe a look, and he stopped talking, while Xiao Cixian scoffed, and Pincai looked as if he wanted to say something but refrained.

Zipai said, “They love to meddle in plays, and somehow they dragged me into it.” Master Hua responded, “Indeed, you perform the best among them, even better than they do. What play did you perform today?” Zipai replied, “I was fine with performing with others, but Dashao stubbornly clung to me, insisting on performing ‘Captured Alive’ with him. The title itself is ominous, and Dashao, being both dull and clumsy, performed poorly, making it difficult to describe how the audience laughed. Just as I was about to make my entrance, I had just wrapped my scarf around him when suddenly a group of people walked in. Without discerning the situation, they showed everyone an official document from the Ministry of Justice and shackled Dashao, pulling him away.

Inside, the grandmothers were so distressed they began to cry. The guests, not understanding what was happening and wanting to intervene, found themselves unable to as the group had already run off, leaving everyone confused and forcing the event to disperse. Zirong couldn’t leave as he still had close friends there, so I came straight here.” Everyone found the story remarkable, and Zhong Yu said, “I guessed as much. This must have started because of Zirong. Wu Dashao was merely complementing the play, indulging in the celebration, but ended up shouldering the burden for Zirong.” Zipai replied, “I didn’t know; you knew it was for what?” Zhong Yu said, “It’s just a guess. I heard that Wu Dashao forged a house deed to help Zirong borrow six hundred strings of cash. When the lender found out, he wanted to sue. I’m sure it was because of this.” Zipai noted, “It sounds likely. The

money was meant to be split between Zirong and Dashao, but now it seems Wu Dashao is the unlucky one.” Wenzhe added, “This Wu Dashao is a peculiar character; both dull and foolish, yet he’s obsessed with theater. There are ten theaters outside the city, and he visits each one daily, walking in and out at least four or five times in each. Leaning his shoulder, wearing worn-out soap boots, he ambles about most annoyingly. If he recognizes someone, he stops and leans towards them, but people don’t keep him around, so he just moves on. If I weren’t watching the plays, I wouldn’t see him, but if I am, I inevitably run into him.” Cixian laughed, “He’s also from our Zhejiang, and he seems educated.” Zhang Zhongyu countered, “Not necessarily; I’m not literate, but his writing is barely legible.” Master Hua suggested, “Let’s not talk about these people, whether they are foolish or not. Zipai, you can sing opera; why don’t you perform a play to showcase your skills? Besides, there are many connoisseurs here who might take a liking to you, which could be to your advantage.” Zipai spat and retorted, “I’m not a courtesan; whom should I flatter?” Xu Ziyun said, “Who considers you a courtesan? Even if Gu Qu sang on stage, it would be for his own pleasure. Besides, with your good looks, it would be a shame not to receive some compliments.” This exchange stirred Zipai, who then said, “Without a partner, I can’t perform today.” Master Hua objected, “Why not? You don’t need to perform with your regular troupe.” He muttered, “Zhang Lao’er, Wei Lao’da are quite skilled.” Zhongyu shook his head, “I can’t; besides, I only know a few old man tunes, which wouldn’t suit him. Wei Lao’da could do it; he’s skilled not only in young male roles but also in secondary and tertiary painted face roles.” Wei Pincai just smiled, neither volunteering nor refusing. Xu Ziyun suggested, “Let’s not debate this. Why not let Brother Wei try with Zipai? They are evenly matched in skill.” Pincai said, “It might not work out; besides, I haven’t consulted with Zipai on this.” Master Hua reassured, “That’s no problem. If the musical styles don’t match, they can rehearse together beforehand. Plus, I have several teachers from Suzhou here to help manage the stage.” Pincai agreed, “In that case, we need Zhou San’s flute and Qin Jiu’s drumbeats for the best effect.” Master Hua then called for someone to bring them up to the stage. Pincai then recited the plays he knew, “Breaking the Willow,” “Sole Possession,” “Admiring the Lotus,” “Small Banquet,” “Lute Challenge,” “Stealing Poetry,” etc. Zipai shook his head repeatedly, indicating there were some he didn’t know and others he wasn’t familiar with, and laughed, “I don’t know any of these; it seems I can’t perform.”

Pincai asked, “What do you know?” Zipai replied, “I know ‘The First Temptation,’ ‘The Second Temptation,’ ‘Counter Deception,’ ‘Raising the Curtain,’ ‘Cutting Clothes,’ etc.” Pincai chuckled, “Those don’t match either; it seems you really can’t perform.” Several young actors from the Baoling troupe were standing behind, and one of them whispered to Lin Shanzhi, “Why doesn’t Master Wei perform ‘Captured Alive’? Didn’t we see him do it just the other day?” Master Hua had already heard and turned to Pincai, “Why don’t you perform ‘Captured Alive’ with him?” Pincai was still hesitating, but could not withstand the unanimous encouragement from everyone, and finally agreed. Zipai laughed, “If we’re going to perform, let’s not end up with a Ministry of Justice case, getting Master Wei locked up.” Everyone laughed. Zipai seemed pleased and then deliberately delayed as the crowd urged him on. After some time, he and Pincai went backstage to get ready. Pincai was skilled in these matters and not stage-shy at all, but it was unknown how Zipai would fare. They practiced their roles backstage, and Zipai seemed to match well. Just as the hand gongs sounded a few times, Zipai came out, his performance was mournful and pitiable, with a voice as soft as a whisper, showing a flair of light clouds following the feet and faint smoke brushing the sleeves. His voice was delicate and wavering, making the lights dimmer with its subtlety.

The audience was shocked

, as if they didn’t recognize him. Master Hua had left his seat and walked to the front of the stage, and the other guests also stood up to watch quietly. Master Hua exclaimed, “Amazing! He looks like a virtuous woman, and today he seems set to outshine everyone.” Hearing the crowd praise him, Zipai felt a bit bashful; he saw Xu Ziyun talking to both Huifang and Baozhu, moving from one to the other, and noticed Baozhu smiling. He also saw Liu Wenzhe and Xiao Cixian standing together, whispering to each other, likely critiquing his performance. It turned out that Wenzhe and Huifang were not discussing Zipai, but rather Gui Zirong.

This Gui Zirong, originally from Jiangxi and registered in Zhili, had also become a scholar. Although young, he was quite handsome, now in his late twenties. He had many shady dealings in his life. Coming from a wealthy family, his father had been a major merchant. In his youth, he managed to become an imperial scholar through connections, and later contributed enough to be recorded in the central registry, now enjoying a comfortable life back home. Zirong had been squandering money in the capital for eight years without returning home. He had a wife at home, but their relationship was strained, so he married the sister of Wu Dashao as a secondary wife, settling in the south of the city. The woman, Miss Ye, was unruly at home, fond of socializing, and deeply favored by Zirong. She brought a significant dowry, which Zirong quickly spent within two years.

The couple was not accustomed to hardship, inevitably leading to criticism and slander. Miss Ye, flirtatious and prone to attracting attention, gradually resumed contact with old acquaintances. Although Zirong was initially outraged, he eventually tolerated it for the sake of money, openly flaunting his disregard for conventional morality and even employing a manager at home. The literati had long disdained him, yet Zirong still often boasted of his connections with certain government examiners and scholars, while a group of shameless, lecherous men also sought to associate with him. Zirong and Miss Ye’s residence was close to Huifang’s, hence she knew much about their affairs. Wenzhe had also attended their banquets. But those who went to these banquets were expected to play the host, which made some people reluctant to attend.

Zhongyu was more familiar with these matters, though Pincai was not yet aware.

Master Haidu was uninterested in hearing about these issues and instead was captivated by Zipai’s entrancing performance, suddenly calling for a large cup of wine to be brought. A servant presented a big jade cup, which Master Hua sent to Ziyun. Whether Ziyun drank it or not, we’ll find out in the next installment.

　　我們約齊了，到二十九日夜二更，到彼一祭就結了，他們那些徒弟，媚香自去張羅罷。」眾人說道：「很好。」蕙芳道：「祭也可以不必，也不敢當。況廟宇窄小，也無容身之地，賜些筆墨已榮耀極了，何敢當再祭奠？且外面俗眼甚多，反為諸公添些物議。」南湘道：「這倒不妨，他也是士林中人，人也知道，且到那幾日再議。我看湘帆，似不能少此一舉，我輩附尾，亦無不可。」今日有蕙芳這一請，諸人動了惻隱之念，不能盡歡，到了初更，各自散了。

　　明日，南湘、仲清即致札與子雲、前舟諸人，數日後都送了些分金，並有幾首歌行。南湘、仲清看了，點過分金是：子雲二十四，文澤十六，次賢十二，共五十二兩。仲清道：「我們共有六分，每人八兩，共湊成一百兩也就夠了。」南湘道：「很夠了。」於是又致札眾人，兩三日間都要湊足。詩文共遺集，俱已發刻停妥，印刷一百部，用銀六十兩，蕙芳一人出了。

　　花部中曾受業於香雪者，現有四人：袁寶珠、王桂保、金漱芳、陸素蘭，或學畫，或學詩，皆為高弟，此四人也共湊百金，連蕙芳的共有四百金。母子二人並一老僕三人，僱舟由運河而回，也就極寬裕了。

　　到了二十八日，仲清又到南湘處商議明日之事，並說：「大約有幾個不願去的，庸庵畏首畏尾，防他嚴親知道，瘐香更不消說了，那古廟裡三更半夜的，也不好叫他去。」南湘道：「我倒想著個主意。既是此舉，也不專為祭他，我們借此可以散步野遊，不如日間攜樽而往，一獻之後，即到錦秋墩、浩然亭上，與那些相公一敘，不很好嗎？」仲清道：「果然好，我未想到。如庸庵、庾香不來，我們四人罷了。」於是又同到春航處約定，即叫春航備了酒肴，於午刻在那裡等候。

　　南湘到了明日，即約仲清騎馬出城。到了壽佛寺門口下了馬，馬夫拴在一邊，已見五六輛車歇在那裡。進得門來，古剎荒涼，草深一尺，見馬騾在那裡吃草。頹垣敗井，佛像傾欹。

　　進了彌陀殿，尚不見一人。只見大雄寶殿，西邊坍了一角，風搖樹動，落葉成堆，淒涼已極。才見一人從殿後走出來。仲清認的是蕙芳的人，見了垂手站住。仲清問道：「他們在那裡？」那人道：「尚在後面，待小的引道。」走到殿後，西邊一個門內是一帶危樓，門窗全無。走過了才是三間小屋，堆滿靈柩，約有二三十具。見一柩前，有一小桌，點著香蠟，想就是了。

　　天井內東邊，又有一重小門，進了門有三四間小屋。春航、高品與蕙芳等都在其內，有一個老僧陪著。春航、蕙芳迎將出來。

　　南湘道：「這麼個所在，陰慘怕人，怪不得有人不肯來。」蕙芳忙拖過條板凳放在上面，請他們坐了。仲清道：「人已齊了，就奠一奠，我們往錦秋墩去逛罷。」蕙芳即將祭筵就叫在那屋裡擺起來。蕙芳上香，素蘭奠酒，漱芳執壺，寶珠上菜，桂保焚紙，春航、南湘、高品同行了一個禮，五旦連連叩頭代謝。

　　大家也都坐不住了，急忙的叫人收拾，給了和尚一吊錢，一齊走出廟來。南湘、仲清仍舊騎馬，餘人上車，從人挑著擔子，一徑往錦秋墩來。疏林黃葉，滿目蕭條。

　　約行一里有餘，已到了墩前。此墩巍然若山，上有梵宇，頂上建一大亭，名浩然亭，四圍遠眺，數十里城池村落，盡在目前，倒也有趣。春航道：「今日目擊荒涼，心殊難受。及到此處，覺得眼界一空。」高品道：「這個錦秋墩，我竟沒有到過，竹君想來是遊過的了。」南湘道：「我是第一次。我因前日偶見前人有《題錦秋墩》詩，所以知道。大遠的路，誰到此間來？」仲清道：「其實也好。天天在熱鬧地方，也應冷落一回。」南湘道：「這個壽佛寺就冷落夠了。劍潭，你說惟清心者能叩寂，志淡者能探幽。那個廟裡，你敢住幾天麼？」仲清笑道：「若到此地位，也不得不住。晚間月明風靜，或者有些鬼狐來盤桓盤桓，也未嘗不佳。」高品道：「劍潭總喜作違心之論。」素蘭道：「我若是一個人，就是日裡也不敢進去。」桂保道：「那些棺材破爛的甚多，我看晚間只怕有鬼。」漱芳道：「虧那和尚只有一個徒弟，一個香火，竟不怕。若果真有鬼，和尚怎麼好好兒的呢？」蕙芳道：「你幾時見鬼吃過人？我前日聽那和尚說，每到陰風暗雨的時候，或是夜深，叫的叫，哭的哭，是常有的。」寶珠道：「你們聽見怡園鬧鬼沒有？」蕙芳道：「沒有。」素蘭問道：「怎麼鬧鬼？」寶珠道：「看桂花廳一個小使叫春兒，愛吃果子，每逢賞花請客的果子，他撿了藏在一個罈子裡。那天晚間，有個大馬猴知道了，便來偷吃。春兒睡了，聽得滿地拋果子響，問又不答。拿燈出來，又照不見什麼。睡了又響，重又出來。那曉猴兒躲在一個熏籠裡。

　　春兒拿了把刀，無心走到熏籠邊，那猴兒忙了站起來，頂著熏籠連攛帶跑出去了。春兒火也滅了，刀也掉了，神號鬼哭喊起鬼來。對門的青兒，跑出來剛撞著猴兒，毛絨絨的，一撲就栽倒了。鬧得多少人起來，只見地下一個大熏籠，都想不出什麼緣故。春兒說五尺多高一頭黃髮的鬼，青兒又說是青面獠牙的鬼，還伸開五指打他個嘴巴。倒議論了兩天。到第三天將晚的時候，看得那猴兒進來，又想偷果子吃，才明白了。不然，差不多鬧到上頭都知道了。」大家都笑起來。蕙芳預備了兩桌蔬菜，四樣點心，就借廟中廚房作起來，九人於地下鋪上墊子，席地圍坐。春航與蕙芳相交了半年，久成道義之交，今復見其仗義疏財，深情感舊，愈加敬畏。再想起自己去年及春間的光景，竟至潦倒窮途，勢將溝壑。若非蕙芳成就，雖滿腹珠璣，也不能到今日。對西風之衰颯，愴秋景之蕭條，煙霏霏而欲雨，雲黯黯而常陰，不覺悲從中來，淚落不已。眾人不解其故，獨蕙芳略知其故，亦已淚滿秋波。再經寶珠等一問，愈忍不住。念起從前落難光景，若非香雪提攜，早已十死八九了，到此不覺的放聲一哭，哭得眾人個個悲酸。

　　南湘心中發惡，便痛喝了一大碗酒，對著一帶遠山舒嘯起來，清風四起，林木為搖。高品道：「看你們哭的哭，笑的笑，胸中都有如此塊壘，獨我高卓然胸中空空洞洞，如無腸國民一般。

　　孫登之嘯，不過形狂；阮籍之悲，亦云氣餒。古人登高作賦，感慨繫焉。我們今日聊且一吟何如？」南湘道：「好，你先起句。」高品道：「悲壯淋漓，莫如填首《賀新涼》，我得了起句在此。」即念道：世事君知否？古今來桑田滄海，不堪回首。高。只有詞人清興好，日日狂歌對酒。史。正秋在斷雲殘柳。

　　試馬郊原閒眺望，顏。問金臺可要麒麟走？魂已去，更誰守？

　　田。天涯我已飄零久。共晨昏，棋枰茗碗，二三良友。高。死者千秋長已矣，說甚名傳不朽。史。史塊壘填胸如斗。詩唱秋墳聊當哭，顏。聽嗚嗚擊破秦人缶。且一醉，莫□□田。大家吟了一遍，哈哈大笑。天要下雨，遂無心久留，急忙收拾。南湘搭了蕙芳的車，仲清搭了素蘭的車，一路而回。到得家時，已蕭蕭疏疏落起細雨來。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Master Hua, seeing his favorite moment during the performance, toasted Zi Yun and the others with his wine, urging everyone at the table to drink a full cup. They all praised Pin Cai and Zi Pei’s performance as transcendent and exquisite, beyond what ordinary actors could achieve.

Soon after, the two performers stepped down from the stage. Zi Pei pointed at Wen Ze and scolded him, “You really don’t know what’s good or bad. I put in all the effort on stage, and there you were, disparaging me.” Wen Ze protested loudly, “When did I criticize you? You’re completely mistaken! I was merely chatting with Mr. Jing Yi.” Ci Xian added, “Indeed, it was just casual talk. Moreover, your singing was so marvelous that we couldn’t help but praise it. Why would there be any criticism?” Master Hua chuckled and said, “I heard them talking; you really do seem like a meddling matchmaker. If you were to transform into a woman, you would be quite the troublemaker.” Zi Pei responded, “Really now! You push me onto the stage and then mock me.” Xu Zi Yun then asked Pin Cai, “Wei brother, your musical talent is truly exquisite. We must learn from you sometime. Feel free to visit my garden whenever you have some free time.” Pin Cai replied repeatedly, “I am self-taught, having picked up everything by listening, and this was my first time on stage. Please, no laughter.” Then, everyone started playing a game of forfeits, which lasted for a while until it was midnight. Zi Yun commented, “It’s just after the autumn equinox; the night shouldn’t be this short.” Ci Xian agreed, “It does feel long indeed. Try sitting still at this hour; it gets tedious.” Zi Yun then suggested, “It’s already half past midnight; dawn will be upon us soon. Let’s end the feast and the performance, and just chat until daybreak when we must depart.” Zhang Zhong Yu added, “The city gates are already open at this hour; we could leave if we wanted to.” Master Haya replied, “What’s the rush? We can disperse at the hour of Chen.” He then ordered the feast and performance to be ended, and the servants prepared the tea set, serving fragrant tea. Zi Yun noticed Qin Yan was missing and saw Shan Zhi looking tired leaning against the screen. When Master Hua inquired about Qin Yan, Shan Zhi replied, “He’s feeling unwell and has gone to sleep.” It turned out that Qin Yan often felt emotional during lively events and became saddened. Seeing Feng Zi Pei and Pin Cai getting along poorly in their acting, he looked down on them and asked Shan Zhi to feign illness and leave.

Master Hua then called for all the dan (female role players) to come forward, dressed casually without robes or hats, and had them sit in order. He said, “I know that besides acting, each of you has a special talent, be it in poetry, painting, or playing music. We’ve spent too much time on wine and plays today to showcase these talents. As it’s still early, those who can recite poetry, please do so; those who can paint, please draw; there’s no need to be modest.” The dan remained silent, and Zi Yun and Wen Ze stood up and said, “Brilliant! Let us organize this.” They then assigned roles, “Mei Xiang excels in poetry, Yao Qing in painting, Jing Fang in sword dancing, Xiang Wan in calligraphy, Pei Xian in lyric writing, Rui Xiang in riddle guessing and jesting, Shou Xiang in flute playing, and Xiao Mei in playing the sheng. Unfortunately, Yu Nong is ill; she knows a piece ‘Ping Sha Luo Yan’ well.” Master Hua then ordered her to get up and also asked Shan Zhi to bring a lute. The servants arranged various instruments and writing materials around the room. Ci Xian said, “Let me direct: first, let Yu Nong and Shou Xiang play the qin and flute together; next, let Yao Qing draw a picture while Mei Xiang, Xiang Wan, and Pei Xian compose poems to accompany it; then, let Shan Zhi and Xiao Mei compete in lute and sheng playing; next, let Rui Xiang guess some riddles and tell a joke; and finally, let Jing Fang perform a sword dance, which should be as graceful as if playing music from the fishing platforms.” Everyone approved, and the dan performed in sequence.

Unable to refuse, Qin Yan reluctantly started playing the qin with a locked expression. Beside him, Shu Fang played the flute according to the score.

Qin Yan, feeling dispirited and rusty, struggled through a rendition of ‘Ping Sha’.

The flute,

however, was played smoothly. Master Hua shook his head, saying, “The qin doesn’t sound good, but the flute is nice.” Zi Yun commented, “The qin is difficult to master; he’s done well considering.” Ci Xian suggested, “I guess you haven’t played in a while, and you’re out of practice.” Qin Yan admitted, “I haven’t practiced for half a year; I almost couldn’t remember the third phrase of the fourth section just now. Shou Xiang’s flute has improved since before.” Shu Fang said, “I have been taking lessons from an old master. Mr. Jing Yi teaches me every three days, so I don’t get rusty.” Qin Yan remained silent, reflecting on the past and feeling quite melancholic, nearly in tears, and had to step back. Ci Xian and Zi Yun also felt a mix of pity and empathy.

Meanwhile, Yuan Bao Zhu laid out a silk cloth on the painting desk, pondering what to draw.

After much thought, still undecided, Hui Fang and Su Lan asked quietly, “What are you going to draw? We can decide on a theme and prepare accordingly.” Bao Zhu, unsure of what to sketch, pulled them to the railing to discuss what would be appropriate for a quick, simple drawing. Drawing orchids or bamboo might not suit the scene. Hui Fang suggested, “I have an idea; just draw a small handscroll, using black ink for a few pavilions and adding some dense bamboo and trees for background depth. Place a moon above and use indigo to add some misty clouds; it will reflect today’s atmosphere. How about calling it ‘A Good Evening of Wind and Moon’?” Bao Zhu, pleased with the idea, nodded in agreement behind their backs and began painting with boldness, employing a combination of careful detailing and broader strokes, using the method of Wang Lu Tai, painting with freedom and ease.

Ci Xian and others kept their distance, worried he might spoil the painting. From afar, Ci Xian observed Bao Zhu’s rapid and unencumbered strokes, seeing a pleased expression emerge.

On the other side, Hui Fang and two others crowded around. Li Yu Lin bowed his head in thought, Su Lan fidgeted with her prayer beads, and Hui Fang watched Bao Zhu’s strokes, subtly guiding him.

In less than half an hour, Bao Zhu finished the painting, a small horizontal piece over two feet long. Master Hua and Zi Yun approached and praised it endlessly. Master Hua, very pleased, exclaimed, “He really outdid himself; how could he achieve such a feat? No wonder everyone recently praises their talent and beauty, putting to shame those previous money-loving young masters.” Ci Xian added a few touches to the painting, completing a beautiful piece. Master Hua then asked Hui Fang, “Have you composed the accompanying poem?” Hui Fang replied, “We have, but it’s not very good.” She then stood by the table, picked up a piece of paper, and wrote a quatrain. Master Hua read aloud: “Enjoying the autumn moonlight, with strings and woodwinds competing on both sides. I thought Chang’e feared the solitude; the breeze sends her up to the splendid hall.” After reading, Master Hua clapped in approval, and Ci Xian, Wen Ze, and Zi Yun unanimously praised the poem, saying, “You’ve been bustling all day, and with only twenty-eight characters, you’ve not only said it all but also left room for more, something we couldn’t achieve.” Master Hua read it again, still full of admiration.

Wen Ze said, “It’s very good indeed, but the third line could use some revision.” Hui Fang suggested, “Please make a suggestion.” Wen Ze proposed, “Change it to ‘I thought Chang’e feared loneliness,’ which offers a subtler sense of poetry.” Everyone agreed the revision was excellent. Zhong Yu and Pin Cai were secretly amazed, having doubted their ability to write themselves, but now they were convinced. However, Feng Zi Pei didn’t come to see; instead, he gathered a handful of osmanthus flowers, asked a page boy for a red string, and strung the flowers into a large ball. He gently tossed it a few times in his hands before hanging it on Master Hua’s robe. Master Hua removed it, smelled it, and laughed, “You went to such effort to make it; you should enjoy it yourself.” Zi Pei took it back and then went off to play the lute. Su Lan and Yu Lin also wrote their pieces. Su Lan’s went: “The golden goblet is brimming with jade liquor, the autumn light mixes with a spring-like aura. The gates of Chang’e’s palace open layer by layer, shining through the pearl curtains twelvefold.”

Master Hua again praised it, saying, “The skill matches that of

the poets Yuan and Bai.” Zi Yun suggested, “Change two words. The phrase ‘Chang’e’ in the third line repeats from the previous poem; perhaps change it to ‘The gates of the Guanghan Palace open layer by layer’; wouldn’t that be better?” Su Lan agreed, “Indeed, that’s a better change.” At that moment, Zi Yun, who had been worried that Su Lan might not match Hui Fang, was relieved. They then reviewed Yu Lin’s lyric, written to the tune of ‘One Trace of Sand’: “In the deep courtyard, the dance and song intoxicate; the embroidered curtains and brocade screens are soft. Three thousand guests in jeweled attire gather the noble. If the moon has feelings, let it stay; if the person has feelings, let them not depart. Don’t listen to the morning rooster’s crow, for its cries are chaotic.” Everyone, with smiles all around, praised it highly, saying, “Truly tender and fragrant, as if alive on paper, how could it not be dearly loved?” Master Hua said, “It’s truly excellent, but I want to change a few words: ‘gather the noble’ to ‘a gathering of immortals,’ and ‘its cries are chaotic’ to ‘just three watches of the night.’ Would that be better?” Everyone agreed it was. Ci Xian urged them to write it down quickly, and Hui Fang and Yu Lin had Su Lan write it for them, although Master Hua insisted they write it themselves. They all admired it again, and then sat quietly, listening to Shan Zhi’s lute and Chun Xi’s sheng. Shan Zhi sat at an angle, plucking the tan trough, her fingers moving like raindrops on a banana leaf, the melody flowing like stream water, filled with the essence of spring, causing a stir in the hall. Coupled with the high and low notes of the sheng, the sounds resonated with each other, delighting everyone with their expressive dance and joyful limbs. After playing ‘The High Moon,’ everyone praised it once more.

After the game of shuttlecock, it was Kui Bao’s turn to present a riddle-poem. Kui Bao asked, “Should I guess the riddle, or should others guess mine?” Master Hua replied, “I will give you one to guess,” and recited spontaneously: “The light green patterns laugh shallowly, uneven and scattered; this year, spring has come rather late. I thought the poetic inspiration at Baqiao was scant, but it was not as good as the night excursion at Red Cliffs.” After pondering for a moment, Kui Bao smiled and said, “Master, what you describe are the four beauties of nature—flowers, the moon, snow, and wind—beautifully done indeed.” Master Hua exclaimed, “Brilliant, you guessed it right away.” Feng Zipai then said, “Let me give you one to guess: When it’s not used, it’s wrapped thousands and tens of thousands of times, but when it’s used, it shatters to pieces. Who knew it could have such a dark heart, yet be able to soar to the skies?” Kui Bao laughed and answered, “This is a firecracker.” Master Hua commented, “You even want people to guess such an obvious riddle?” Zipai retorted, “How is it not clear?” Master Hua chuckled, “A firecracker naturally needs to burst; what use is there for one that doesn’t?” Everyone laughed. Pin Cai then said, “I also have an obscure riddle for you to guess,” and recited: “It shakes the heavens and earth with anger like thunder, once gone who knows it won’t return. Like a cry of vast sighs on a battlefield, when do ancient warriors ever return?” Kui Bao smiled, “This too, is a firecracker.” Zhang Zhongyu added, “Earlier you complained about Zipai’s not making a sound, so he made sure the first line emphasized the sound.” At this moment, a morning breeze was blowing, the morning bell had rung, the east was turning white, and Master Hua promptly asked Lan Bao to perform a sword dance. Lan Bao rolled up his sleeves and drew his green blade, first demonstrating the basic movements, then varying the pace and intensity, his eyes sparkling, until eventually he became a streak of cold light, disappearing from view. Everyone praised him greatly. After Lan Bao finished dancing, the sky was filled with red clouds, and dawn was about to break. Since it was the Mid-Auturnal Festival, everyone inevitably had their own commitments, so they all took their leave. Master Hua, finding it inconvenient to keep them longer, tidied his clothes to see off the guests.

Subsequently, Zi Yun and others distributed the remaining trinkets and souvenirs, after which everyone left together, with Master Hua escorting them out through the corridor before returning. Only Feng Zipai was extremely tired and had already fallen asleep on a couch in the Liqing Retreat. Pin Cai also went back to his own room, and Master Hua instructed the young attendants to take good care of Feng Zipai before he himself entered the inner chambers.

The events involving all the courtesans leaving the city are set aside for now.

The 15th day passed, and on the 16th, Wang Xun and Yan Zhongqing arranged to visit Zi Yu, who had been recuperating for 28 days since recovering from an illness in mid-July, and was now robust.

Zhi Qin, now resigned to her life in the Huafu household and unable to leave, had thoughts of transcending the mundane world. She avoided all music and dance engagements, choosing to sit alone in her room with only her tea and incense burner for company. Although she claimed to have seen through life’s illusions, her emotional attachments were not entirely severed. At times, her thoughts would overcome her, bringing tears that she could not hold back. On the 15th, she visited Wang Wenhui’s house, and Wang Xun and Zhongqing had agreed to visit Tian Chunhang and Gao Pin the next afternoon. Zi Yu had already eaten breakfast and was waiting in the study. Before long, Shi and Yan arrived, and Nan Xiang sat down to chat with Zi Yu. Zhongqing and Wang Xun first went into the inner room to meet Madam Yan, sat for a while, and then came out. After having a cup of tea, they urged Zi Yu to come with them.

Outside, the carriage was ready. Zi Yu did not change his clothes; Yun’er, fearing he might catch a cold, wrapped him in several cotton garments. They arrived at the residence of Chunhang and Gao Pin and found that both had returned to their lodgings. They alighted from the carriage and went straight inside. They could hear Gao Pin’s laughter, mixed with the sounds

of birds chirping, coming from inside. In Chunhang’s studio, they met Su Huifang and Li Yulin. Upon seeing the four guests, Gao Pin and Chunhang were overjoyed and invited them to sit. Su and Li also greeted them.

After some small talk, Zhongqing asked about the examination matters. Chunhang and Gao Pin were both quite pleased with their performance. Zhongqing said, “I have reviewed Xiang Fan’s writings, and he is certainly promising. I’d like to see Zhoran’s writings; they must have something special.” Gao Pin replied, “No, no, let’s not look at them.” Wang Xun protested, “What do you mean ‘no’? We should still take a look.” Nan Xiang said, “These three questions, Zhoran must have done well, even if we don’t look at them.” Zi Yu added, “Let’s see them anyway. From what I understand, there are various ways to interpret them, some reliable and some not.” Gao Pin said, “That day, my mind was cloudy, and I couldn’t write a single word. In the evening, I just scribbled something and considered the matter settled. Although I had a draft of the first art, I don’t even know where it went.” He then went to his room to search and brought it out. After everyone read it through, including the poetry drafts, Nan Xiang stopped reading halfway. Wang Xun said, “The writing is indeed exquisite, but too brief, barely four hundred words.” Zi Yu commented, “The style is mature and high; such writing is rare in literary circles.” Gao Pin nodded at Zi Yu, saying, “Yu Xiang still has some insight.” Zhongqing asked, “Zhoran, what do you think of this text? Speak honestly.” Gao Pin responded, “Saying it’s good is acceptable, and saying it’s not is also acceptable. Either way, whether it’s recognized in the literary circles or not, it’s neither lucky nor unjust.” Zhongqing then asked Nan Xiang, “What do you think of Xiang Fan?” Nan Xiang replied, “I think Xiang Fan will definitely excel, and Zhoran might encounter an examiner who overlooks his talents, but even if he ranks first, it cannot be disputed.” Zhongqing shook his head silently, and Gao Pin tore up the manuscript, saying, “Success or failure is predetermined; let’s not discuss it further and talk about something else. I’ll definitely rank among them, and I’ll show you.” Everyone then fell silent, perhaps upset by Gao Pin’s frustration, and they changed the subject.

Huifang began discussing the events that had happened recently at the Huafu, including poetry and painting activities, recounting them in detail, which delighted everyone. They also asked her to recite some, and everyone praised them, especially praising Yulin’s lyrics for their skill. Gao Pin remarked, “Strong generals do not have weak soldiers. Have you seen Peixian’s leading lyrics? Could those outside with their turbans and hats produce such work?” Zi Yu agreed, “Indeed. Even the few words by Master Hua were well-changed.” They then asked a few questions about Qin Yan, and Yulin and Huifang elaborated, causing Zi Yu to become contemplative. Suddenly, a servant of Gao Pin came to call him, saying a guest wanted to meet him. Gao Pin hurried out, and it took a good quarter of an hour before he returned. Nan Xiang asked, “Who could he be talking to for so long?” Chunhang said, “Lately, Zhoran has been a bit strange, attracting many visitors, none of them ordinary. The other day, my servant saw his steward bringing in several bags of silver, and when asked, he said he didn’t know who they were from.” Zhongqing commented, “That explains it, Zhoran is indeed desperate, naturally he would engage in such business. Moreover, this piece was written hastily, otherwise why the rush?” Nan Xiang agreed, “Exactly, you heard him say, ‘I’ll show one to you,’ that explains it.” Gao Pin returned after seeing off the guest, and everyone stopped talking.

Huifang then said, “It’s rare for all you gentlemen to be here together; today, I will host. How about that?” Wang Xun replied, “That would be great.” Gao Pin asked, “Are you going to ask for contributions?” Huifang laughed, “You guessed right, I really am asking for contributions.” Everyone took this as a joke and agreed. Huifang ordered a table of dishes from the restaurant, and the house servants helped set it up. Huifang respectfully arranged the seats, and everyone was surprised, saying, “Mei Xiang is so formal today, is she really asking for

contributions?” Huifang responded, “I’ve said before, when have you ever seen Master’s wine for free?” Everyone laughed and sat down. Gao Pin lamented, “It’s a pity one guest is missing.” Huifang asked who was missing, and Gao Pin said, “Today we really shouldn’t be missing Pan San.” Huifang scoffed, and after serving several rounds of wine and some dishes, Yulin also helped serve.

Huifang then took out a few pages from her boot, looking like a written piece, and handed it to Nan Xiang, saying, “Mr. Zhu Jun, I am asking for contributions today for this reason. Read this, and I’ll explain further.” Everyone was puzzled and gathered around to look when they saw the title was “Biography of Mr. Xiang Xue.” Huifang also had a servant bring in a small packet, which she opened and presented. It contained “The Posthumous Works of Xiang Xue,” two volumes of poetry and prose side by side. Nan Xiang read it aloud sentence by sentence, and only after finishing did they realize it was about Huifang’s teacher in drama and literature, a scholar of repute who, having failed to pass the imperial exams, burned his writing implements and joined a drama troupe to teach music and drama. His works were quite extensive. Huifang had come to the capital and found kinship with him like family, inheriting all her skills from her teacher. He had died on a certain date, his body temporarily housed in the Shou Buddha Temple south of the city since his family could not afford to bring him home. Now, his impoverished widow and young son, having traveled in a pitiable state, arrived in the capital only to learn of Xiang Xue’s death many years earlier. Huifang, upon learning this, generously offered 200 gold pieces, which, after covering some expenses, were sufficient to manage their household and also to commission Xiaoci Xian to paint a portrait and compose an epitaph. The son, Yuan Zuo, thirteen years old and too poor to attend school, was extremely bright and had an excellent memory. He would listen outside schoolrooms, memorizing silently, and had already mastered half of the Five Classics. Huifang hoped to appeal to the renowned scholars to write poetry, epitaphs, or biographies to honor the hidden virtues and illuminate the obscure brilliance of her teacher, covering any past faults and providing for his descendants. As everyone read, Huifang explained, and when she reached the heartbreaking parts, she began to sob. Moved by this, everyone stood up and said, “Such noble deeds are rare today. We will certainly write with great respect to honor him. With such a distinguished student and son, even though he died destitute, he left no regrets.” Chunhang and Zi Yu were especially impressed. Nan Xiang asked, “Did you write this biography yourself?” Huifang replied, “It’s all true, just lacking in literary flair.” Zhongqing said, “It’s good, just needs a bit of polishing by Xiang Fan.” He then declared, “I will write an elegy.” Wang Xun said, “I’ll write several mourning poems.” Nan Xiang said, “I’ll write the epitaph.” Chunhang suggested, “How about I rewrite the biography with some edits?” Huifang replied, “Even better, this is just a draft, not really usable.” Zi Yu said, “You all are writing major pieces, what should we do? I can only write a tribute.” Gao Pin said, “A tribute is good, I’ll write a memorial text, it’s more solemn.” Zhongqing suggested, “Why don’t we gather a few of his students and go offer sacrifices after dusk, and also collect some money to help them?” Chunhang and others agreed this was a better idea. Huifang bowed in thanks, and everyone hurried to help her up. From then on, everyone regarded Huifang with respect, no longer willing to jest. Nan Xiang asked, “When will the funeral be?” Huifang answered, “At midnight on the 30th, around the third watch of the 29th.” Nan Xiang said, “We should start working on the articles early, compile them into a volume, print several dozen copies, and send them back with them. As for the contributions, everyone should give according to their ability. Perhaps like Duoxiang, Jingyi, and Qianzhou, they could also contribute.”

We agreed to gather by the second watch of the night on the 29th, after one last ceremony there, and then his disciples, led by Meixiang, would take care of the rest. Everyone agreed, saying, “Very good.” Huifang then said, “The ceremony isn’t really necessary, nor do we dare to accept such honor. Besides, the temple is too small and lacks space for everyone. It would be honor enough to receive some pens and ink; how could we possibly accept a ceremony? Moreover, there are too many secular eyes outside, which might only cause more issues for you gentlemen.” Nanxiang replied, “That shouldn’t be a problem. He was also a scholar, and people understand that. Let’s discuss this again in a few days. I think Xiangfan cannot miss this event, and we can all follow along. It wouldn’t be inappropriate.” Moved by Huifang’s invitation today, everyone felt a pang of conscience and could not fully enjoy themselves. By the end of the first watch, they all dispersed.

The next day, Nanxiang and Zhongqing sent letters to Ziyun, Qianzhou, and others. A few days later, they all contributed some money, along with several songs. Nanxiang and Zhongqing checked the contributions: Ziyun twenty-four, Wenze sixteen, Cixian twelve, totaling fifty-two taels. Zhongqing said, “Together we have six shares, eight taels each, making a total of one hundred taels, which is enough.” Nanxiang said, “That’s plenty.” They then sent letters to everyone, asking to gather the total within two or three days. The collected poems and writings were ready for printing, with one hundred copies printed using sixty taels of silver, all paid for by Huifang alone.

In the flower section, there were four people who had been students of Xiangxue: Yuan Baozhu, Wang Guibao, Jin Shuangfang, and Lu Sulan, whether in painting or poetry, all were advanced students. These four also contributed a hundred gold pieces each, making a total of four hundred gold pieces with Huifang’s contribution. The mother and son, along with an old servant—a total of three people—took a boat back through the Grand Canal, which was quite comfortable for them.

On the 28th, Zhongqing visited Nanxiang again to discuss the plans for the next day, mentioning, “There are a few who are unwilling to come. Yong’an is hesitant, fearing his strict relatives might find out, and Yuxiang is out of the question, especially at that old temple in the middle of the night.” Nanxiang said, “I have an idea. Since this event isn’t solely for the ceremony, we could use it as an opportunity for a scenic walk. Why don’t we bring some wine during the day, make our offerings, and then go to Jin Qiudun and Haoran Pavilion to meet with the gentlemen there? Wouldn’t that be nice?” Zhongqing replied, “Indeed, that’s a great idea, I hadn’t thought of that. If Yong’an and Yuxiang don’t come, the four of us will go.” They then arranged with Chunhang to prepare some food and wine, and to meet there at noon.

The next day, Nanxiang and Zhongqing rode out of the city. Arriving at Shoufo Temple, they dismounted and saw five or six carriages already there. Entering the temple, they found it desolate, with grass growing a foot high and horses and mules grazing. The walls were crumbling, and the Buddha statues were leaning.

Entering the Maitreya Hall, they saw no one at first, only noticing the Great Buddha Hall partially collapsed on the west side, with shaking trees and piles of fallen leaves adding to the desolation. They then saw someone walking out from behind the hall. Zhongqing recognized him as one of Huifang’s people and stopped to talk. Zhongqing asked, “Where are they?” The man replied, “They are behind here; let me show you the way.” They went behind the hall to the west, where they found a dilapidated building with no doors or windows. Beyond that were three small rooms filled with coffins, about twenty or thirty in total. In front of one coffin, there was a small table with burning incense candles, presumably for the ceremony.

In the courtyard to the east, they entered through another door into three or four small rooms where Chunhang, Gaopin, and Huifang, among others, were gathered with an old monk accompanying them. Chunhang and Huifang came out to greet them.

Nanxiang said, “This place is quite bleak and intimidating; no wonder some people refused to come.” Huifang quickly pulled up a bench and invited them to sit. Zhongqing said, “

Everyone is here; let’s perform the ceremony and then head to Jin Qiudun.” Huifang then set up the ceremonial feast inside that room. Huifang lit incense, Sulan offered wine, Shuangfang held the pot, Baozhu served the dishes, Guibao burned paper, and Chunhang, Nanxiang, and Gaopin performed a ritual, with the others bowing repeatedly in thanks.

Soon, everyone grew restless and began to hurry, paying the monk a sum of money and leaving the temple together. Nanxiang and Zhongqing rode horses, while the others took carriages, with people carrying loads toward Jin Qiudun. The sparse woods and yellow leaves created a melancholy scene.

After walking more than a mile, they arrived at the mound. The mound stood tall like a mountain, with a temple on top and a large pavilion named Haoran Pavilion. From there, they could see dozens of miles of cities and villages, a truly interesting view. Chunhang said, “Seeing such desolation today makes one’s heart heavy. But coming here, it feels like the world opens up.” Gaopin added, “I’ve never been to this Jin Qiudun before, but I suppose Zhujun has.” Nanxiang replied, “This is my first time. I only knew about it because I once saw a poem titled ‘On Jin Qiudun’ by a former visitor. Who would travel such a long distance to come here?” Zhongqing said, “It’s actually quite nice. It’s good to get away from the bustling places now and then.” Nanxiang added, “The Shoufo Temple was deserted enough. Jiantan, you said that only those with a pure heart can knock on solitude, and those with a subdued spirit can explore the hidden. Would you dare stay a few days in that temple?” Zhongqing laughed and said, “If I were in such a place, I couldn’t avoid staying. On a quiet night with a clear moon and calm wind, it might even be pleasant to have some ghosts or foxes come to linger.” Gaopin remarked, “Jiantan always likes to speak contrarily.” Sulan said, “If I were alone, I wouldn’t dare to go in even during the day.” Guibao added, “Many of those coffins are badly damaged; I think there might be ghosts at night.” Shuangfang said, “It’s amazing that the monk has only one disciple and a single incense burner, yet he’s not afraid. If there really were ghosts, how could he be so calm?” Huifang replied, “When have you ever seen a ghost eat someone? I heard the monk say that it’s common to hear cries and wails during dark, windy rains or deep in the night.” Baozhu asked, “Have you heard about the ghostly disturbances at Yiyuan?” Huifang answered, “No.” Sulan asked, “What kind of disturbances?” Baozhu explained, “At the Guihua Hall, there was a young servant named Chun’er who loved fruit. During flower-viewing parties, he would collect and hide the fruits in a jar. One evening, a large macaque found out and came to steal them. Chun’er was asleep but heard the sound of fruits being dropped on the floor. When he asked, there was no response. He lit a lantern but saw nothing. After going back to sleep, the noise continued, and he came out again. The monkey was hiding in an incense burner.

Chun’er grabbed a knife and accidentally approached the incense burner, startling the monkey, which jumped up, knocking over the burner and running away. Chun’er’s fire went out, and he dropped his knife, screaming about ghosts. Qing’er from across the street ran out just in time to bump into the monkey, which was fluffy and toppled over him. This caused quite a stir, and everyone woke up to find a large incense burner on the ground, puzzled about what had happened. Chun’er described it as a five-foot-tall ghost with yellow hair, while Qing’er said it had a green face and sharp teeth, and even slapped him. They talked about it for two days. On the evening of the third day, they saw the monkey come in again, trying to steal the fruits, and finally understood what had happened. Otherwise, the matter might have reached higher authorities.” Everyone laughed at this story. Huifanga had prepared two tables of vegetarian dishes and four kinds of snacks, and they started cooking in the temple’s kitchen. The nine people spread mats on the ground and sat around them. Chunhang and Huifang had been acquaintances for half a year, growing into a relationship based on moral and financial support. Reflecting on their own difficult situations in the past year and spring, they felt deeply moved. As they faced the declining autumn scene with misty rain and constant cloudy skies,

they were overwhelmed with sorrow and tears flowed freely. The others did not understand why, but Huifang, who knew a bit about the reasons, was also moved to tears. After further questioning by Baozhu and others, they couldn’t help crying out loud, making everyone feel sorrowful.

Nanxiang, feeling a surge of emotion, then downed a large bowl of wine and began to chant loudly towards the distant mountains, with a fresh breeze stirring the trees. Gaopin said, “Look at you, some crying, some laughing, each with such a burden in their hearts. I alone stand empty, like a citizen without a homeland.

Sun Deng’s shouting was merely a form of madness; Ruan Ji’s sorrow was also said to be dispirited. Ancient scholars climbed to high places to express their feelings. How about we each recite a verse today?” Nanxiang replied, “Good, you start.” Gaopin began, “For a poignant and dripping sorrow, nothing beats starting with ‘Congratulations on the Coolness,’ which I have the opening line for here.” He then recited: “Do you know of worldly affairs? From ancient times to now, mulberry fields turn to seas, unbearable to look back upon. High. Only the poet’s clear spirit is well, singing wildly day by day to wine. History. The autumn is in the broken clouds and wilting willows.

Testing horses in the suburban fields, leisurely looking around, Face. Asking if the Golden Platform needs the unicorn to go? The soul has departed, who else remains to guard?

Field. I have been drifting for ages at the ends of the earth. Together morning and evening, with chessboards and tea bowls, two or three good friends. High. The dead have been long gone for a thousand autumns, what’s the use of talking about immortal fame? History. History blocks fill the chest like a fight. Poetry sings of autumn graves just to cry, Face. Hearing the woo-woo breaking the Qin people’s pots. Let’s get drunk, forget Field.” Everyone recited it once, laughing heartily. As the sky looked like rain, they quickly packed up. Nanxiang took Huifang’s carriage, and Zhongqing took Sulan’s, and they all headed home. By the time they arrived, a light drizzle had started to fall. The subsequent events will be revealed in the next part.

　　話說秋雨紛紛，濘泥滿道，一連下了七八日，到了初八日方見晴明。場中定於初十日出榜，初九日一早即報起來。凡下場的個個意馬心猿，到了這幾天，寢食俱廢，就是高品、春航亦未能免俗。春航初八日晚上太睡早了，睡不著，重又起來，至高品房中，見高品尚未安睡，二人談起心事來。春航歎了一口氣道：「我的名心原淡，中不中倒也無妨，就是對不住蘇媚香，半年期望之心白白孤負了。科名雖不足貴，但古今名士才人，斷無不從科名而起。」高品道：「可恨今年這一班主考房官，把人迴避得乾乾淨淨，我們再若不中，未免太冷淡了。若到明日此刻不見動靜，就不必想了。」春航道：「不要到此刻，點燈時不來，便已絕望。若據前日那兩個六壬課，似乎你我皆可有望。」高品道：「下場年問卜是最不靈的。我頭一次在江寧考試，有個起梅花數的為我起數，得泰卦五爻。他說不用說了，一定中元的。爻辭是帝乙歸妹，以祉元吉，你還講甚麼。且象辭還是中以行願也。」春航道：「可不是！」高品道：「不但此，那年是乙未年。你想帝乙的乙字，與歸妹的妹字，去了女字旁，不算乙未兩字麼？我已十拿九穩，誰知道鬼神專會哄人的，你道可笑不可笑。」春航道：「人心最靈。心之所欲，象即呈焉，此是人心上起的象，非卦中之象也。」二人煮茗閒談，將近五更始寢，一到天明即已起來。

　　卻說蘇蕙芳惦記春航，亦復一夜不能安睡，比到起身時，已是巳正時候，連忙梳洗，即著人到外面打聽可曾報動，那人去了。隨後有個京官，著人來叫蕙芳去陪著登高，蕙芳那有心緒，回他進城去了。停了好一回，鐘上已交午初，打聽人轉來道：「外間已報過四十名了，田老爺還沒有在內，倒是那個姓歸的中在三十四名。」蕙芳道：「那個姓歸的？」家人道：「衚衕外邊住的，就是那葉先生的姑爺，開窯子的。」蕙芳聽了，頗為不平道：「奇了！忘八都中了，還了得？這麼看來，是不必說了。」心上要到春航那裡去，猶恐見面有些難以為情。意欲報了再去，心上十分焦急，比春航倒還勝幾分。一回見寶珠著人來問信，素蘭、玉林著人來問信，鬧的蕙芳坐立不安。欲到戲園中，恐怕被人鉤搭住了，悶悶的歪在炕上，拿本閒書消遣，看了兩頁又放下。

　　將近申初時候，尚不得信，悶絕無聊，忽見跟班的手裡托著一個盒子，上面放著一盤棗糕，進來說道：「胡裁縫送來的，有話要面求。」蕙芳道：「他有什麼話講？既然他親自送來，收了他的就是了。」胡裁縫也走進來，作了一個揖。蕙芳讓他坐了。胡裁縫道：「今日倒閒空在家，不出門走走？外面登高，遊玩的頗熱鬧。又是報舉人的日子，潘三爺的女婿中了，好不熱鬧，擠滿一舖子人，報喜錢賞了一百弔。這衚衕外的一家也中了，我常與他作衣裳的。寓在宏濟寺的高老爺也中了八十一名，如今城外已報一百多名了。」蕙芳聽了，忙問道：「宏濟寺的高老爺中了，還有位田老爺也寓在寺內，可曾中麼？」胡裁縫道：「我沒聽見說，想必也中了。」便向蕙芳說：「我的蘇爺，我有一件事要求你：我那第三個兒子叫三喜，在舖子裡閒著，教他作手藝，學了三四個月，剪刀都拿不起，一天倒要四五十錢買糖買果子吃，我那裡養得起他？他相貌也還乾淨，雖不能比你那班裡相公，也差不多。他心也靈，針線學不會，戲倒學得會。如今聽熟的亂彈，倒也會唱許多。我想作戲比我們作裁縫好萬倍。我求你老人家行個好事，提拔提拔我，選個日子送三喜來拜你作師父，你老人家斷不可推辭。我若送他到別班裡，我也心疼他年紀又小，打打罵罵的，孩子也受不得的。

　　你老人家心又慈，疼惜孩子，將來就不指望與你老人家一樣，能夠光光鮮鮮，不少吃，不少穿，認得幾個財東，也就心滿意足了。作裁縫的有什麼好處？自己又沒有本錢，舖子裡賒了料來，來路就貴，還要替人墊錢。開出帳去，人又嫌貴了。七折八扣，拖拖欠欠。這一間舖子好容易開著，五七個伙計作活，老米飯，酸菜湯，一天費用也得兩吊錢，能有多少沾光在內？

　　你若肯收了作徒弟，歇兩年我就不作裁縫，就像作老太爺一般了。」蕙芳聽了，好不厭煩，便道：「我將要改行不唱戲了，那裡還要收徒弟？況且我也不會教人。你兒子要學戲，還是到那亂彈班裡好，學兩個月就可出臺。我們唱崑腔的學了一輩子，還不得人家說聲好。一個月花了多少錢，方買得幾齣戲，學他作什麼？」胡裁縫尚是囉嗦，好一回才去。已是上燈時候，蕙芳長歎一聲，忍不住叫套車到春航處去，先與高品道喜。及到了宏濟寺中，卻是冷清清的。進內先見了高品的家人，問他，那人答應道：「方才報是報來，我們老爺說恐怕不是，不曉得什麼緣故。」蕙芳走到裡面，只見高品與春航對坐下棋，照應他坐了，春航便觸起心事來，便把棋子一擄，說：「輸了，不必下了。」高品也便歇了。蕙芳問道：「卓然已高中了，怎麼如此模樣？」高品笑道：「中了便應該怎樣？等湘帆報來再熱鬧罷。」蕙芳道：「總是一樣，全要中的。」高品道：「方才報是報來，但有些不對帳，是個江南監生。」蕙芳道：「據我看來不錯的，你這名字未必有同的。」高品道：「也難說，總要看了榜方作準。」春航默默不語，蕙芳只好說些寬慰的話。少頃，史南湘、顏仲清闖將進來，南湘道：「賀喜的來了，快預備喜酒。媚香你也在這裡？」春航道：「此刻也差不多報完了，將弔之不暇，何賀之有？」仲清道：「才報了一百八十多名了，卓然中在八十一名，你嫌低了，因此有些委屈麼？」高品道：「恐怕不是，你不見條子上寫的是江南監生？」南湘、仲清齊道：「這是筆誤，常有的事。」春航道：「不必疑心，卓然是已經中定了。」南湘對高品道：「你且備起晚飯來，咱們一面吃一面等，如不來報，三更後同去看榜何如？全中了，你們兩人好好的請我們吃十天。」二人尚未回言，蕙芳道：「有理，有理！就這麼著，我也有些餓了。」高品、春航知道今日必有人來，已經安排定了，即收拾桌子，擺上飯來。南湘不准先吃飯，要陪著他飲酒。高品口內雖說疑心，心上早已歡喜，頗覺對酒開懷。春航素來灑脫，此番倒放不開心，蕙芳也與他一般。南湘道：「放心，湘帆總在五魁之內，如不是第四、第五名，我也不敢論文了。當年我在湖北僥倖的一年，約了幾個朋友，大排著筵宴候報，候到三更不來，也氣極了。那些人看不像，也去了。到四更將要睡時，才報了來，倒是個解元。難道你們下過兩三場，還不曉得五魁是後填嗎？」仲清說道：「上科我就不是上了報錄的當？我是副榜第一，他就報我是第二名南元，倒賞了好些錢，明早他竟不來。及看榜時才曉得是副榜，倒叫我太山太水空喜歡了半夜。」諸人借酒閒談，到了二更以後，尚不見報來，就是史、顏二人心上，也知春航有些不穩了。

　　將要吃飯，忽聽門外一片聲嚷將進來，倒把眾人吃了一驚。

　　聽得嚷道：「田老爺大喜，中的是南元。」春航一聽，喜不可言，把箸子摔過一邊，連忙走出位來，蕙芳也樂不可支。諸人是皆歡喜，忙看條子，是」中式第二名，田春航，年二十三歲江南上元縣附貢生。」方才放心。報喜的討賞錢，蕙芳帶了些票子來，遞給春航。春航先賞了十吊錢，道：「明早同高老爺報喜的一同來領賞就是了。」眾人道：「明日二位老爺不是十弔二十弔的賞，重重的要賞幾百吊錢呢。」高品道：「是了，你明日來。」春航樂極了，因高品不放心，也有些疑心起來，恐怕報喜來誑他，只管發怔。蕙芳笑道：「報已報完了二百幾十名，人都要疑心，難道人人全是假的麼？」仲清道：「不必疑心，此刻已三更天，城門也都開了，叫你管家騎匹快馬先看了榜來。我們也不回去，你叫人索性添些酒來。」春航、高品道：「甚好。」一面打發人去看榜，一面再添酒菜。

　　此時各人暢飲，到底喜多愁少了，猜拳行令，鬧到五更以後，看榜的始回，說道：「田老爺是不錯，榜上果然第二名。」這一句話把高品唬呆了，急問道：「我怎樣？」那人道：「八十一名是叫高品三，年四十歲，江南淮安府山陽縣監生。」高品氣得發昏，說聲：「呸！」那人便拿出《題名錄》來，眾人細細看了，果無高品在內。蕙芳笑道：「中的人我也不認得，我就曉得這兩個，一個是葉茂林的女婿叫作窯子歸，這三十四名歸自榮就是。一個是潘三的女婿叫作槓花，他老子叫花三鬍子，在槓房抬槓出身，如今大發財，開了幾處槓房，這六十三名花中桂就是。」高品再把第一張《題名錄》看了一遍，略生喜色，不覺歎口氣道：「也罷，名利二字是有一定的。現在你們不比外人，我對你們直講罷，一千六百兩銀子賣掉了一個舉人，這個槓花就是我中的，是張仲雨的過手，明日就要討帳去了。」春航、南湘、仲清、蕙芳都埋怨他幾句。高品道：「我豈不知此事原作不得，我也有個想頭在內，或者今科不當中，或者我竟能名利雙收，也未可知。況且我要回南一走，家內有幾件大事急於要辦，妙手空空的，亦殊難堪。如今倒罷了，雖不能巴結與湘帆作個同年，但不叫抬槓的做年伯，稱婊子為年嫂，也是不幸中之幸也。我看湘帆不但得此年伯、年嫂，還得了一個好年丈呢。」春航笑道：「憑你怎樣刻薄罷了。但是那一科沒有些混帳人在內，焉知你下科又不與這些人作同年？倒是年丈之稱，又是誰呢？」蕙芳聽了好笑。仲清道：「你方才沒有聽見，抬槓的兒子花中桂是潘銀匠的女婿嗎？敘起年誼來，不是你的年丈？」春航笑道：「我也不與他會同年，我仍認卓然是同年便了。」高品笑道：「這麼說，我明日就叫潘三為丈人如何？」說得眾人大笑。

　　少頃，天色大明，紅日已上，春航要出去見房師，並謁座師，各人也都散了。已後會同年、請吃酒，一連忙了半個月。

　　春航出於第四房孫亮功門下，相見之後，亮功久已聞名，就是劉尚書、王閣學，雖未見過春航，於他兒子們書房內，見他些筆墨東西，也久已傾倒，惟恐不得其人為憾。今中了南元，十分歡喜。從此春航與文澤、王恂又成了世誼，更加親愛。惟有孫氏昆仲頗難浹洽，然亦不得不往來，惟淡交而已。高品代槍之銀已收清，共得了一千六百金。張仲雨過手，在花處講定二千四百金，從中扣出去八百金，又索花姓謝儀二百金，也得了千金，自己享用。便從藩經歷上加捐了正指揮，即在坊裡當起差來。高品已於十月初二日回蘇州去了。春航在廟裡寂寞，文澤邀至家中，王恂又欲相留，春航兩處時相寄榻。又兼蕙芳照舊相陪，便安心樂意，與文澤、仲清等交相琢磨，閒時作些詩賦，習學殿試工夫。南湘也寫了幾天殿試卷子，已後又不寫了，且按下不題。

　　如今要講起一件閒事來。那八月十四日晚，烏大傻教刑部裡傳了去，問了一堂私造假契、抵押錢財事。因歸自榮急欲借錢，商於大傻，要借彼房契抵押，許其分用。大傻早將房契押出，只得另造偽契與歸自榮，押了六百吊錢，大傻分用了二百弔。誰知這個財東與前次那個財東相好，一日敘談帳目等項，講起烏大傻的房子來，那個財東問起住址、方向，知道就是押於他那一所，便對那人道：「這張契紙是假的。前年大傻已將房子抵押於我，押了八百弔，有興盛香蠟鋪作保。現今利錢欠了四個月，我正要找他說話，怎麼又押與你了？」那人便著起急來，即找了中保來尋大傻理論。誰知大傻子終日昏昏沉沉的在戲園閒闖，家中用一個笨漢，也甚不明白。那人找了十餘天，並未見著一面，大傻回來又不知道。那人情急，告了一狀，送到刑部裡。烏大傻子是個天文生，其祖也作過官，其叔祖並且上個顯宦，如今式微了，只剩下數頃荒田，幾間破屋。幸虧契是白契，並非私造印信。大傻的堂母舅，現任刑部司官，也有些照應。大傻想供出歸自榮來，無奈契是他的，又係他出名，倒與歸自榮毫無干涉，竟上了一個大當，革去天文生，限期賠償。這也是他的晦氣。

　　卻說拿烏大傻那一天，有個皂隸叫作陸升，與歸自榮住處相近認得，那日見他報了舉人，忽然想起八月十四日，明明看見歸自榮在烏大傻子寓裡吃酒。因想十四日秀才們正在場裡，怎麼他不進去，又會中呢？想來想去，再不明白。一日遇見一個貼寫，叫作葛逢時，排行第六，是個紹興朋友，極會生事的。

　　那天是十月初三日，陸皂隸走到衙門前一個小茶館內，見葛貼寫在裡面吃茶，一邊放著黃布小包。身穿貴州綢綿袍，套著元青大褂，低著頭在那裡吃火燒。皂隸走近來彎彎腰，叫聲：「葛先生，獨自一人閒坐嗎？」葛逢時見了，也照應了。陸皂隸就對面坐下，走堂即添了一碗茶。葛逢時道：「你今日清閒，想不是值堂日子麼？」陸皂隸道：「這幾天不該班。葛先生，你是忙得很，近來想也發財。你是走得起的人，即日就要補經承了，將來可肯照應我們？」葛逢時歎口氣道：「老陸，你是衙門中老手了，難道你不知道我們的苦？若要想得經承，至快還得七八年，你想難不難？不比別的衙門還有些活動，這道衙門作了經承便又怎樣？」陸皂隸道：「作了經承到底好，你看黃經承與張經承怎樣局面，簇斬新，風吹不動，火燒不著的一所好房子，好熱車，乾草黃銀鬃大騾子，你瞧氣色怎樣光鮮，衣服怎樣體面，也就罷了，將來還有個小功名。人生在世，衣食無憂，就也難得。」葛逢時點點頭，已將幾個火燒吃完，然後問道：「你可要吃點心？」陸皂隸道：「我已吃了油炸糕、甜漿粥了。我有一件事不明白，今日難得遇見你，正好討個教。」

　　葛貼寫道：「有甚麼事難明白？」陸皂隸道：「我們街坊有個姓歸的，是個南邊人，招贅在烏大傻子家裡，常見他出進的。

　　我家與烏家隔不到一箭遠，在一條衚衕裡，這且慢說。我問你年年下場的日子可是一定的日期，或是可以先後移改的？」葛貼寫道：「鄉試麼，通天下是八月初八日頭場，初十日出來。十一日再進去，十三日出來。十四日再進去，十六日完場。這是各省一樣的。會試是三月初八日起，也是一樣。」陸皂隸道：「你說二場是八月十四日進去，是什麼時候點名，什麼時候封門呢？」葛貼寫道：「點名總在一早，到了午未時也就要封門了。」陸皂隸道：「到十四日二更天，還有不進場的人嗎？」

　　葛貼寫道：「怎麼能夠到二更天？今年點名極快，二三場午正時候已經封門了。十四日二更天還在場外，那是頭二場犯了貼例貼出的了，所以不用進去。你當他還未進場呢。」陸皂隸點點頭道：「原來有這些原故。什麼叫作犯了貼例貼出來的？」葛貼寫道：「這些事你要問他作甚麼？貼例的或是燒了卷子，或是墨水污了，或是不完卷子交了白卷。這些有毛病的卷子，就不發謄錄所，就貼了出來，不要他再進去了。」陸皂隸道：「據你說，貼出來的可會一樣中麼？」葛貼寫道：「你好明白！既貼了出來，沒有完場，怎麼會中？就是大主考的兒子，也不能中的。」陸皂隸道：「我原聽得人說，不完場是不能中的。我方才講的那街坊姓歸，名字叫自榮，現在高高中了三十四名。我於八月十四日二更天去傳烏大傻子，明明看見歸自榮在那裡。他並且上前來問甚麼事，講了多少話，急得什麼似的。

　　那時我去不理會。後來見他報了舉人，我又不曾認錯人，細細想來，他沒有進場，怎麼也會中呢？請教你評出個理來。」葛貼寫道：「這卻奇了，或者你認錯了人，或是記錯了日子，不要是十三晚上。」陸皂隸道：「這人雖燒了灰，也認得出來，斷不會錯的。至於日子，有票字為憑，而且明日就是中秋節，一發不會記錯。你想是什麼緣故？」葛貼寫道：「這真奇了。」細細想了一回，問道：「你可知道他的底子怎樣？」陸皂隸道：「這卻不知道，他外面是極好看的，說是烏家的女婿。至於他是那一省人，我也不知道：「葛貼寫道：「你細細訪一訪，如果真沒有進場，這就了不得，必定有個頂名代替的了。你若訪實了，歇天我同你去找他，看怎樣。我們見景生情，大家可以發些財。」陸皂隸道：「我也是這麼想。」二人商酌定了，葛貼寫還了茶錢，各自去了。

　　歇了幾日，陸皂隸訪得明明白白。是歸自榮攆出一個奶媽子，因偷了一張錢票，兩樣銀首飾，被主人搜著了，攆了出來。

　　歸自榮那日因城外人眼多，故躲在城裡頭看戲，請的客都是心腹至交，所以不瞞他們。內中有個馬回子，替他經手，請了一個浙江人，丁憂的廩生，許了他一千兩銀子，先付潤筆一百兩。

　　歸自榮沒有錢，只付了四十金，至今分文未付。那經手的馬回子，又從中賺了十兩，那廩生僅得他三十兩銀子，倒替他中了一個舉人。如今天天向馬回子吵鬧，把馬回子的大門也打破了。

　　歸自榮躲在家裡再不出來，並且鬧得外頭有些風聲了。陸皂隸從奶媽子口中訪得清清楚楚，便告訴了。葛貼寫便叫陸皂隸去向歸自榮借一千銀子，被歸自榮啐了一臉吐沫，便一五一十嚷將出來。歸自榮無法，掩不住口，也只得和他鬧了一場。陸皂隸訛詐不動，逢人便說要告他。葛貼寫與他作了一張呈子，就遞在部裡。馬回子知道了，通知了那個廩生，兩人星夜逃往他方去了。部中審了兩次，歸自榮不能狡賴，只得據實供明，革去舉人，監押起來，俟拿到代槍之人，再行定案。

　　此案一出，鬧動了多少不第生監，鳴鼓而攻，並把歸自榮在城外那些事情，一總通出，部中看成了一個大笑話。有個老司官遊戲三昧的，作了一個勘語，是一篇四六文，滿城傳遍。

　　從此歸自榮成了一個衣冠禽獸了。一日，文澤的家人從外面抄了一張來送與文澤看，恰好南湘、仲清都在那裡。大家看時，只見寫道：勘得歸自榮，家本書香，父曾攀桂；心耽銅臭，性愛游花。浪跡都門，騙人弱息；縮頭陋巷，擁彼淫娼。恣挑達於風月場中，攫錢財於鴛鴦被底。臀有膚而盡堪鑿空，面無皮而豈解包羞。貪酒食之歡娛，暢煙花之撩亂。交遊假托，後庭裡玉樹常埋；廉恥全無，前溪邊秋砧又搗。既在泥塗以含垢，豈堪月窟以探香。借曰兔本前生，竟忘鱉為同氣；一味狐能工媚，亦由蟲自可憐。烏大傻破屋無存，尚須還債；馬二回大門亦壞，遑問謝儀。效張冠而李戴，回天力於人工。夫槍替雖已鱗潛，而索賄尚多雀噪。皂隸豈知顛倒，亂吵街坊；諸生盡訐陰私，紛呈詞牘。是宜先除巾服，消斷袖之餘妍；重撻鞭撾，起引錐之隱痛。照例充軍煙瘴，俟全案之齊拘；大書以示衣冠，泄眾人之公忿。此讞！眾人看了，笑個不已。仲清道：「這是天理昭彰，報應不爽。若沒有那皂隸一鬧，又有誰人知道？此等污穢東西算個孝廉，真辱抹殺多少人。」春航道：「如今世上竟不成事了。你看此中漏網者固多，冤枉者亦復不少。前日瑤卿說，我們同年與他最好，教他畫畫的那個南京人金粟，本是個名士，性情磊落，大雅不群。因初到京時寄居在某顯宦家，也是自不檢束，他的跟班與彼內眷有私，竟將相如、文君之事，疑到此君身上，因此辭出。不意這位顯宦明於責人，昧於責己，懷恨在胸，借此發揮，將此君亦另案鍛鍊，又帶累了幾個名士一並斥革，你說冤枉不冤枉？」文澤道：「此等事亦不足為奇。即如唐六如、吳漢槎諸公，至今其名自在，雖經斥革，與他何損？要知如歸自榮這種行為，只怕也沒有了。」春航道：「難說。你看那買賣人的兒子，家人的內親，其不通且不必論，難道也算身家清白嗎？不過有幸有不幸就是了。」正說話間，只見史南湘的家人進來說：「請少爺回去，老爺放了道了。」南湘聽了，即便辭了眾人先回。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

As autumn rains poured continuously, muddying the roads for seven or eight days, it finally cleared on the eighth day. In the venue, the results were set to be announced on the tenth day, and early on the ninth day, the announcement began. Every candidate, anxious and restless, had been unable to eat or sleep properly during these days, including Gao Pin and Chun Hang. On the evening of the eighth day, Chun Hang went to bed early but couldn’t sleep. He got up and went to Gao Pin’s room, finding Gao Pin still awake. They began to talk about their concerns. Chun Hang sighed and said, “I’m not particularly ambitious about my name being on the list, and it wouldn’t bother me much if I don’t succeed. However, I feel sorry for Su Mei Xiang, who has been hopeful for half a year and might be disappointed. Though scholarly honors are not highly prestigious, all renowned scholars and talented individuals in history have started with such recognitions.” Gao Pin replied, “It’s unfortunate that this year’s examiners have been so strict in avoiding biases. If we don’t succeed, it would indeed be too disheartening. If there’s no movement by this time tomorrow, then we need not hold any hope.” Chun Hang said, “We shouldn’t wait that long; if there’s no news by the time the lamps are lit, all hope is lost. According to the divinations made the other day, both of us seemed to have a chance.” Gao Pin added, “Divinations during the exams are the least reliable. When I first took the exams in Jiangning, someone calculated a Mei Hua divination for me and got the Tai hexagram with the fifth line. He assured me that I was destined to be the top scorer. The line reads, ‘The prince returns to the maiden, bringing prosperity and good fortune.’ What more is there to say? The interpretation of the hexogram also suggested fulfilling one’s wishes through it.” Chun Hang agreed, “Exactly!” Gao Pin continued, “Not just that, it was the year Yi Wei. Consider this: the ‘Yi’ from the prince and the ‘Mei’ from the maiden, without the female radical, doesn’t it make Yi Wei? I was almost certain of success. It’s ridiculous how the gods like to tease us.” Chun Hang responded, “The human heart is the most perceptive. What the heart desires, the signs will manifest. These are visions arising from the human heart, not from the hexagrams themselves.” They continued to chat and drink tea until nearly dawn before finally going to sleep. They rose at daybreak.

Meanwhile, Su Hui Fang was thinking of Chun Hang and also had a sleepless night. By the time she got up, it was already the hour of Si, so she quickly washed up and sent someone to inquire about any announcements outside. After sending the servant, a Beijing official summoned her to join him in viewing the autumn scenery, but she declined, saying she had to return to the city. After waiting for a while, the clock showed it was just past noon. The servant returned and reported, “Forty names have already been announced outside, but Mr. Tian is not among them yet. However, a Mr. Gui ranked thirty-fourth.” Surprised, Hui Fang asked, “Who is Mr. Gui?” A servant replied, “He lives outside the alley and is Mr. Ye’s son-in-law who runs the kiln.” Hui Fang felt it was incredible and remarked, “How could he have passed? It seems we needn’t discuss further.” She was anxious to visit Chun Hang but worried about the awkwardness of meeting him. She decided to wait until the announcement was confirmed, feeling even more anxious than Chun Hang. Soon after, people came asking for updates from her, creating a restless atmosphere. She wanted to go to the theater garden but feared getting caught up in the crowd, so she lay listlessly on the kang and picked up a book to distract herself. After reading a couple of pages, she put it down.

As the hour of Shen approached and still no news had arrived, she felt utterly bored. Suddenly, a servant came in with a box carrying a plate of date cakes, saying, “Hu the tailor has sent this; he has a favor to ask.” Hui Fang asked, “What does he want to talk about?” As Hu entered and bowed, Hui Fang invited him to sit. Hu said, “I had some free time today and didn’t go out. It’s quite lively outside with people celebrating the scholars’ announcements. Pan San’s son-in-law passed, and the place was packed with people giving him congratulatory money; he received a hundred silver taels. Someone from outside the alley also passed; I often make clothes for him. Lord Gao from Hongji Temple also ranked eighty-first, and now over a hundred names have been announced outside the city.” Curious

, Hui Fang asked, “Lord Gao from Hongji Temple passed, but there’s also a Mr. Tian staying at the temple; did he pass too?” Hu replied, “I haven’t heard, but he probably did.” Then, he made a request to Hui Fang, “Madam, I have a favor to ask. My third son, San Xi, is idling around in the shop. I tried to teach him tailoring, but after three to four months, he still can’t handle scissors and spends forty to fifty coins a day on sweets and fruits. I can’t afford it. He’s presentable, though not as refined as your young gentlemen here. He’s quite clever, though; he couldn’t learn needlework but picked up acting quite well. He can sing many tunes he’s heard. Acting would be much better for him than tailoring. I beg you to do a good deed and take him as your apprentice. If I send him to another troupe, I’d worry about his young age and the rough treatment he might receive.

Your kind heart and your care for children would be enough; I don’t expect him to live as lavishly as you, but knowing a few wealthy patrons would satisfy us. What’s the use in tailoring? We have no capital, and materials on credit are expensive, not to mention covering others’ costs. With discounts and delays in payment, managing the shop is hard enough. If you take him as an apprentice, I’d retire from tailoring in two years and live like a lord.” Hui Fang, annoyed, replied, “I’m planning to change careers and won’t be singing anymore, so why would I take on an apprentice? Moreover, I don’t know how to teach. If your son wants to learn acting, he should join a freeform troupe; he could perform in two months. We’ve studied Kunqu opera our whole lives and still can’t get approval. How much money does it take to buy a few plays? What’s the point in learning that?” Hu was persistent, but eventually left. It was evening by then, and Hui Fang sighed deeply, unable to resist calling for a carriage to visit Chun Hang and first congratulate Gao Pin. Upon arriving at Hongji Temple, it was eerily quiet. She first met Gao Pin’s servant and asked about the announcement, to which he replied, “The news did come, but our master doubted its accuracy for some reason.” Hui Fang entered and saw Gao Pin and Chun Hang playing chess. She sat down, and Chun Hang, struck by her presence, knocked over the chess pieces, saying, “I’ve lost; no need to continue.” Gao Pin also stopped playing. Hui Fang asked, “Zhuo Ran has passed, why the long faces?” Gao Pin chuckled, “What should we do if we pass? Let’s wait for Xiang Fan’s announcement to liven things up.” Hui Fang remarked, “It’s all the same; everyone should pass.” Gao Pin responded, “The news did come, but it mentioned a Jiangnan student, which seemed incorrect.” Hui Fang said, “From what I see, it’s not wrong; there can’t be another with your name.” Gao Pin replied, “It’s hard to say; we’ll only know for sure once we see the list.” Chun Hang remained silent, and Hui Fang tried to offer some comforting words. Soon, Shi Nan Xiang and Yan Zhong Qing burst in. Nan Xiang exclaimed, “Congratulations are in order; prepare the celebratory wine. Mei Xiang, you’re here too?” Chun Hang said, “By now, the announcements are almost over; there’s no time for joy, only sorrow.” Zhong Qing said, “They’ve just announced over one hundred and eighty names; Zhuo Ran is ranked eighty-first. Are you upset because it’s too low?” Gao Pin worried, “Perhaps not, didn’t you see it was listed as a Jiangnan student?” Nan Xiang and Zhong Qing both said, “It’s a clerical error, which happens often.” Chun Hang assured, “No need to doubt, Zhuo Ran has definitely passed.” Nan Xiang suggested to Gao Pin, “Let’s prepare dinner while we wait; if no news comes by the third watch, we’ll go see the list together. If it’s confirmed, you two should treat us to ten days of feasting.” Before they could reply, Hui Fang agreed, “That makes sense; I’m a bit hungry too.” Gao Pin and Chun Hang, knowing guests would arrive today, had already prepared, and they quickly set the table with food. Nan Xiang insisted on not starting without drinks. Gao Pin, though verbally doubtful, was secretly delighted and felt more relaxed with a drink. Chun Hang, usually carefree, couldn’t quite let go, and Hui Fang felt the same. Nan Xiang reass

ured, “Don’t worry; Xiang Fan will definitely be among the top five. If he isn’t fourth or fifth, I won’t dare to discuss literature. The year I was lucky in Hubei, I arranged a big banquet waiting for the announcement, which didn’t come until the third watch, making us all very angry. The guests didn’t look hopeful and left. Just when I was about to sleep at the fourth watch, the news came, and it was a top scholar. Don’t you know that the top five are always announced last?” Zhong Qing added, “Last time, wasn’t I reported incorrectly too? I was the first on the supplementary list, but they announced me as the second ranked top scholar from the south, rewarding me generously, and then they didn’t show up the next morning. When I saw the list, I realized it was a supplementary one, and I had been overly excited for nothing all night.” They continued chatting over drinks until after the second watch, with no news yet, even Shi and Yan felt Chun Hang’s unease.

Just as they were about to eat, they heard a commotion outside the door.

The noise revealed, “Great joy for Mr. Tian; he has passed as the top scholar from the south.” Chun Hang, overwhelmed with joy, threw his chopsticks aside and hurried forward, and Hui Fang was also ecstatic. Everyone was delighted and quickly checked the announcement, which confirmed, “Ranked second, Tian Chun Hang, twenty-three years old, from the upper Yuan county of Jiangnan, a contributing student.” With their doubts eased, the person who brought the good news asked for a reward, and Hui Fang, who had brought some banknotes, handed them to Chun Hang. Chun Hang initially rewarded him with ten silver taels, saying, “Come back tomorrow with the others who brought good news for Lord Gao to collect their reward.” The crowd commented, “Tomorrow’s rewards for the two lords won’t be just ten or twenty taels; they’ll have to give several hundred taels.” Gao Pin agreed, “That’s right, come tomorrow.” Chun Hang was extremely happy, but Gao Pin, still somewhat uneasy, worried that the bearer of good news might be deceiving him, continued to stare blankly. Hui Fang laughed and said, “All two hundred or so names have been announced; must everyone doubt? Could they all be false?” Zhong Qing reassured, “No need to doubt; it’s already the third watch, and the city gates are open. Send your steward to ride a fast horse to check the list. We won’t go home; have someone bring more wine.” Chun Hang and Gao Pin agreed, “Very well.” They sent someone to check the list and ordered more food and drinks.

At this moment, everyone was drinking merrily, their sorrows temporarily forgotten. As they played drinking games, the night stretched on until the fifth watch (between 3-5 AM), when the person who went to check the results finally returned, announcing, “Master Tian is indeed second on the list as expected.” This statement stunned Gao Pin, who anxiously asked, “What about me?” The man replied, “The one ranked eighty-first is named Gao Pin, a forty-year-old scholarly candidate from Sanyang County in Huai’an Prefecture, Jiangnan.” Gao Pin, infuriated and dizzy with frustration, spat out a disdainful “Bah!” The man then produced the official list, and upon a careful examination by everyone, it confirmed Gao Pin was not included. Huifang laughed and said, “I don’t know anyone who passed, but I do know two of them; one is Yemoulin’s son-in-law named Yaoziguai, and he is ranked thirty-fourth as Gui Zirong. The other is Pan San’s son-in-law, called Ganghua; his father, Hua Sanhu, started in a bier house and has since made a fortune opening several more, and the sixty-third, Hua Zhonggui, is him.” Gao Pin looked over the list again and, showing a slight pleasure, sighed, “Well, fame and fortune are predestined. Now, as you are not strangers, I’ll be frank; I’ve sold a scholar’s position for 1,600 taels of silver, and this Ganghua is the one I bought; it was through Zhang Zhongyu’s hands, and I’m going to settle the accounts tomorrow.” Chunhang, Nanxiang, Zhongqing, and Huifang all rebuked him slightly. Gao Pin said, “Do I not know this should not have been done? I had a thought; perhaps I was not meant to pass this time, or maybe I could still achieve both fame and fortune—it’s not certain. Moreover, I need to return south soon; there are urgent matters to attend to at home, and being penniless is really unbearable. Now, at least, even though I can’t be classmates with Xiangfan, nor let the bier carriers be called ‘Elder,’ nor their wives ‘Sister-in-law,’ it’s a blessing in misfortune. I think Xiangfan not only got these titles but also a good ‘brother-in-law.’” Chunhang laughed, “Say whatever harsh words you want. But if there were no shady people in one examination, who’s to say you won’t end up with them as classmates in the next? And who might this ‘brother-in-law’ be then?” Huifang chuckled. Zhongqing said, “Didn’t you hear just now that the son of the bier lifter, Hua Zhonggui, is Pan the silversmith’s son-in-law? In terms of age, isn’t he your ‘brother-in-law’?” Chunhang laughed, “I won’t be in the same class with him; I’ll just recognize Zhuoran as my classmate.” Gao Pin joked, “So, should I call Pan San ‘father-in-law’ tomorrow?” This made everyone burst into laughter.

After a while, as dawn broke and the sun rose, Chunhang wanted to go out to visit his teachers and greet his mentors, and everyone else dispersed. The following half-month was busy with reunions and celebratory meals.

Chunhang, a student of the fourth room under Sun Lianggong, was already well-known, including to officials like Minister Liu and Scholar Wang. Though they had not met Chunhang, they had seen his writings and were greatly impressed, hoping to meet him. Now that he had achieved the rank of Nanyuan, they were very pleased. From then on, Chunhang formed a lifelong friendship with Wenzhe and Wang Xun, growing even closer. However, the relationship with the Sun siblings was harder to deepen, though they maintained a polite acquaintance. Gao Pin had settled all debts regarding the sold scholar’s position, totaling 1,600 gold. Zhang Zhongyu handled the transaction, settling at 2,400 gold in the flower industry, deducting 800 gold and demanding 200 gold as a thank-you gift from the Hua family, netting a total of 1,000 gold for himself. He then donated to the local militia command, starting his duties in the district. Gao Pin returned to Suzhou on the second day of October. Chunhang, feeling lonely in the temple, was invited by Wenzhe to stay at his home, and Wang Xun also wished to host him, so Chunhang alternated stays between the two. With Huifang still accompanying him as before, he settled comfortably, spending time with Wenzhe, Zhongqing, and others, writing poetry and

practicing for the palace exam. Nanxiang also wrote some palace exam papers for a few days, then stopped and did not continue.

Now, let’s talk about a side matter. On the evening of August 14th, Wu Dashao was summoned by the Ministry of Punishments over a case of private forgery and mortgage fraud. Gui Zirong, desperate for money, discussed with Dashao about using his house deed as collateral for a loan, which they agreed to share. Dashao, having already mortgaged his house, was forced to forge a new deed for Gui Zirong, mortgaging 600 diao of money, of which Dashao used 200 diao. Unknown to them, this financier was friends with the previous financier. One day, discussing accounts and other matters, they talked about Wu Dashao’s house. The financier, realizing the address and direction were the same as his mortgaged property, said, “This deed is fake. Last year, Dashao already mortgaged this house to me for 800 diao, with the thriving incense and candle shop as a guarantor. Now, he owes four months of interest, and I was about to discuss this with him; how could he mortgage it to you as well?” Alarmed, the man immediately sought a mediator to confront Dashao. However, Dashao, usually dazed and wandering in the theater gardens, had left a clueless man in charge at home. After ten days without a meeting, Dashao still unaware, the man, out of desperation, filed a complaint, sending it to the Ministry of Punishments. Wu Dashao, an astrologer with official family background and now fallen on hard times, was fortunate that the deed was blank and not illegally sealed. Dashao’s maternal uncle, currently an officer in the Ministry of Punishments, provided some support. Dashao tried to implicate Gui Zirong, but since the deed was in his own name and he was the signer, Gui Zirong was uninvolved, leaving Dashao to face severe consequences, losing his astrologer status and ordered to compensate within a set deadline. This was indeed his misfortune.

Speaking of the day they caught Wu Dashao, there was an attendant named Lu Sheng, who recognized Gui Zirong as living near him and saw him drinking at Wu Dashao’s place on August 14th. He wondered why Gui Zirong, having just been reported as a scholar, did not enter the examination hall on that day, which was busy with candidates. Puzzled, he met Ge Fengshi, a clerk ranked sixth and a resourceful friend from Shaoxing.

On the third day of October, Lu Sheng went to a small tea house in front of the government office and saw Ge Fengshi inside drinking tea, with a yellow cloth bag beside him. Dressed in a Guizhou cotton robe and wearing a Yuanqing overcoat, Ge Fengshi was eating roasted buns, head bowed. Lu Sheng approached, bowed, and greeted, “Mr. Ge, are you sitting alone here?” Ge Fengshi responded in kind. Lu Sheng sat down opposite him, and the server promptly brought another bowl of tea. Ge Fengshi asked, “Are you off duty today, not a court day?” Lu Sheng replied, “I’m not on shift these days. Mr. Ge, you must be very busy, likely prospering. You’re about to be promoted soon, will you still look out for us then?” Ge Fengshi sighed and said, “Old Lu, you’ve been in the government office long enough, don’t you know our struggles? To become a judge, at best, it’ll take another seven or eight years. Do you think that’s easy? Unlike other departments with some leeway, what’s it like after becoming a judge here?” Lu Sheng replied, “Still, it’s better to be a judge. Look at Judge Huang and Judge Zhang, how well they live: new clothes, unshakable in the wind, indestructible by fire, a nice house, a warm carriage, and well-fed large mules. Look how healthy they look, how dignified their attire. And eventually, they even receive minor titles. To live without worries about food and clothing is quite rare.” Ge Fengshi nodded, having finished his roasted buns, then asked, “Would you like some pastries?” Lu Sheng replied, “I’ve already had fried cakes and sweet porridge. There’s something I don’t understand, and since I’ve met you today, it’s a good chance to ask for your advice.”

Ge Fengshi asked, “What don’t you understand?” Lu Sheng said, “We have a neighbor named Gui, a southerner who married into Wu Dashao’s family. I often see him coming and going.

My house is not even an arrow’s shot away from the Wu residence, in the same alley, but let

’s not talk about that now. I wanted to ask you, are the dates for the provincial examinations fixed, or can they be moved forward or backward?” Ge Fengshi explained, “For the provincial exams, it starts on the 8th of August with the first session, results out on the 10th. They go back on the 11th, come out on the 13th, go in again on the 14th, and finish on the 16th. It’s the same in every province. The imperial examination starts on the 8th of March, and it’s the same schedule.” Lu Sheng asked, “You mentioned they go in on the 14th of August; when do they call the roll, and when do they close the gates?” Ge Fengshi replied, “They call the roll early in the morning, and by midday, they close the gates.” Lu Sheng asked, “On the night of the 14th, are there still candidates who haven’t entered?”

Ge Tie wrote, “How could it be around the second watch of the night? This year, the roll call is very fast; by the early afternoon, the doors have already been sealed. If he is still outside the examination area by the second watch on the 14th, it means he was among the first two groups who broke the rules and were expelled, hence he need not enter. You must think he hasn’t entered yet.” Lu Zao nodded and said, “So there are these reasons. What does it mean to have ‘broken the rules and been expelled’?” Ge Tie explained, “Why do you need to ask about this? Breaking the rules could mean burning their papers, staining them with ink, or handing in incomplete or blank papers. These flawed papers are not sent to the transcription office but are instead posted out, and they are not allowed back in.”

Lu Zao asked, “According to what you said, can those who were expelled still rank in the exams?” Ge Tie replied, “You understand well! Once they’ve been expelled and haven’t completed the exam, how could they possibly rank? Even if it were the son of the chief examiner, he couldn’t make it.” Lu Zao said, “I heard people say that not completing the exam means you cannot rank. The neighbor I talked about earlier, whose surname is Gui and given name is Zirong, has now ranked thirty-fourth high. On the night of the 14th of August, I went to deliver a message to the idiot Wu Dashizi and clearly saw Gui Zirong there. He even came forward to ask what was happening, speaking urgently.”

At that time, I ignored it. Later, when I saw that he had been declared a successful candidate, I hadn’t mistaken the person, and thinking it over, how could he have ranked if he hadn’t entered? I ask you to make sense of this.” Ge Tie wrote, “This is indeed strange. Perhaps you recognized the wrong person, or you remembered the wrong date; it wasn’t the night of the 13th, was it?” Lu Zao responded, “Even if this person turned to ashes, I would recognize him; it definitely isn’t a mistake. As for the date, I have a ticket as proof, and tomorrow is Mid-Autumn Festival; I certainly wouldn’t remember it wrong. What do you think is the reason?” Ge Tie wrote after thinking for a while, “This is truly strange. Do you know anything about his background?” Lu Zao replied, “I don’t know about that; he looks very decent on the outside, and they say he’s a son-in-law of the Wu family. As for which province he is from, I don’t know.”

Ge Tie wrote, “You should investigate carefully. If he truly did not enter, this is a serious matter; there must have been someone else who took his place. If you find out the truth, rest for a day and then I’ll go with you to find him and see what can be done. We can both make some money from this situation.” Lu Zao said, “That’s what I was thinking too.” After discussing, Ge Tie paid the tea money, and they both left.

After a few days, Lu Zao found out everything clearly. It turns out Gui Zirong had dismissed a nursemaid who had stolen a banknote and two pieces of silver jewelry, and had been caught by her employer and expelled.

That day, because there were many outsiders beyond the city, Gui Zirong hid inside the city to watch a play. The guests he invited were all close and trusted friends, so he didn’t hide it from them. Among them was Ma Huizi, who handled matters for him. He hired a man from Zhejiang, a scholar who was mourning his parents, promising him a thousand silver taels with an upfront payment of a hundred for smooth operation.

Gui Zirong didn’t have the money and only paid forty gold pieces, and to this day he hasn’t paid a cent more. The handler, Ma Huizi, also made ten taels from the transaction, leaving the scholar with only thirty taels. However, he helped him secure a position as a successful candidate. Now, every day, the scholar argues with Ma Huizi, whose door has also been broken down.

Gui Zirong is now hiding at home and no longer goes out, and there’s also some rumor about him outside. Lu Zao learned all this from the nursemaid and told Ge Tie, who then instructed Lu Zao to ask Gui Zirong for a thousand silver taels. Gui Zirong spat in his face and made a scene about it. With no other choice, unable to keep it to himself, he also got into a conflict with Lu Zao. Lu Zao, undeterred by the extortion attempt, told everyone he would sue him. Ge Tie then wrote a petition and submitted it to the department. When Ma

Huizi found out, he informed the scholar, and both fled overnight. The department reviewed the case twice, and Gui Zirong could not deny his actions, had to confess truthfully, was stripped of his candidate status, and was detained, awaiting the arrest of the person who took his place for further proceedings.

This case caused a stir among the unsuccessful candidates, who protested loudly, and Gui Zirong’s actions outside the city were all brought to light, turning the situation into a joke in the department. An old official who indulged in trifles wrote a satire in balanced prose, which spread throughout the city.

From then on, Gui Zirong became known as a scoundrel in scholar’s clothing. One day, Wen Ze’s servant brought a copy of the satire for Wen Ze to see, just as Nan Xiang and Zhong Qing were also there. They all read it, seeing it written: “Investigation finds Gui Zirong, originally from a learned family, his father once reached high ranks; heart smitten with money, fond of pleasure-seeking. Roaming the capital, deceiving the weak; shrinking in vile alleys, embracing depravity. Freely engaging in amorous settings, snatching wealth under the cover of intimacy. With a face thick-skinned enough for drilling, yet shameless in covering disgrace. Indulging in the joy of food and wine, stirring up the chaos of the brothel. False friendships hidden, jade trees often buried in the backyard; no sense of decency, the riverbank echoes with autumn’s poundings. Stuck in the mud to embrace filth, unfit to seek fragrance in the moonlit den. Claiming ancestry to hares from a past life, yet forgetting turtles share the same breath; adept in the fox’s charm, pitied as the worm. Wu Dashizi’s home is gone, debts still unpaid; Ma Erhui’s door also broken, too early to discuss apologies. Mistaking Zhang’s crown for Li’s, human efforts to turn the tide. Although the substitute has vanished into the depths, the noise of bribery still loud. The bailiff unknowingly creates chaos, causing disturbance among neighbors; scholars all denounce secrets, documents flooding in. It is fitting to first remove the scholar’s robes, severing the remaining grace of the sleeve; to severely punish and stir hidden pain. According to the rules, sent to a malarial army camp, awaiting the full case to be detained; let the record show to the scholarly community, releasing the public’s anger. This verdict!” Everyone laughed endlessly. Zhong Qing said, “This is divine retribution, inescapable. If it weren’t for that bailiff causing a scene, who would have known? Such filth counted among the filial and upright, truly a disgrace to many.” Chun Hang said, “Nowadays, nothing in the world seems right. Look how many slip through the net, and how many are wronged. The other day, Yao Qing said, ‘Our classmate whom we liked best, who taught him painting, that man from Nanjing named Jin Su, was truly a reputable man, noble and unpretentious. When he first arrived in the capital, he stayed in a certain prominent official’s house, also due to his lack of restraint, his servant got involved with the official’s family, leading to suspicions of an affair similar to that of Xiang Yu and Consort Yu, forcing him to leave. Unfortunately, this prominent official, adept at blaming others but blind to his own faults, harbored resentment and took the opportunity to expose him, dragging several other reputable men into disgrace with him.’ Tell me, isn’t that unjust?” Wen Ze said, “Such things are not surprising. Just like Tang Liuru and Wu Hancha and others, their reputations remain intact to this day. Even though they were dismissed, what loss is it to them? But with behavior like Gui Zirong’s, I’m afraid it’s all gone now.” Chun Hang said, “Hard to say. Look at the businessmen’s sons, the servants’ relatives; their lack of integrity need not be discussed, but is their family background really clean? It’s just a matter of luck.” As they were talking, a servant of Shi Nanxiang came in and said, “Please return home, master; the old master has announced it.” Hearing this, Nan Xiang immediately excused himself from the others and went home first. What happens next will be told in the following part.

　　話說史給事放了大名道，南湘隨任同行，且到明年會試再來。諸名士、名旦送行，又敘了幾日。光陰甚快，不覺又到臘月中旬。且說子玉因南湘、高品出京，又少了兩個知己。前月王閣學來對顏夫人說，不是冬底，就是春初，要與子玉畢姻。

　　顏夫人回說不好專主，須寄信到江西，俟其回信轉來，再為定奪，子玉因此連王宅也不大去了。徐子雲近日補了缺，衙門中添了些公事，不能天天在園。

　　是日天氣晴和，雪消風靜，子玉欲訪聘才，打探琴言消息。

　　早飯後稟過萱堂，乘輿進城，行不到半里，心裡忽又躊躇起來，料聘才也未必在家，越想越不高興，便說：「不去了，出城回去罷！」雲兒勒轉馬頭，趕車的倒轉車來，出了城，忽然有幾輛車塞滿了路，還有一群駱駝擠在裡頭。眾趕車的喧喧嚷嚷，開讓不來。子玉的車下了簾子，與一個車相並，子玉從玻璃窗內一望，卻好那人也轉過臉來望他，原來是寶珠。子玉見了，不覺一笑，寶珠問道：「你從那裡來？還到那裡去？」子玉道：「我從城裡回來，不到那裡去了。」寶珠道：「何不到我寓裡談談，我們也有兩月不見了。」子玉一想回去尚早，也可借此散散，便道：「甚好！」一邊車已走開，子玉在前，寶珠在後，同到了門口，下了車，寶珠讓進了裡面。

　　子玉尚是初次進來，到了內院，見正面上房三間，西間便是書齋，上懸一額是「小瑯▉室」。子玉進內，覺得芳香撲鼻，不染點塵，有兩盆水仙花已開足。桌上擺一個古銅瓶，插一枝天竹，兩枝臘梅，那邊還有兩盆唐花。壁上所掛字畫，皆是前人名跡，絕非世俗紗帽之作。又見一個小地罩內，左邊掛一個橫幅，是寶珠自己的倚竹圖小照，右邊掛著四幅小屏，是教他畫畫的那個金粟畫的花卉。子玉看了，不禁一歎，說道：「天下事真是有幸有不幸。你看此等名士，竟遭此劫，天之妒才果如是耶！」因向寶珠道：「我聽見人說，你之待此公，與此公之待你，亦不亞於蕙芳之待湘帆。且你於此公失意後，更覺親密，一切旅費悉賴你周全。此等居心，尤為難得，真令世俗衣冠中人愧煞。此公亦甚知感激。」子玉一面說話，但見寶珠默默無言，眼眶一紅，長歎一聲，道：「同是天涯淪落人，相逢何必曾相識。」不禁落下淚來。子玉因無意中數語，竟觸動寶珠心事，自覺出言唐突，忙指著窗外之竹，笑道：「當歲寒時節，將此君與唐花較量，方見其瀟灑自然，節同松柏。」寶珠聞之，又破涕成笑，子玉方覺放心，因又道：「不覺日子這麼快，轉眼又是年底了，真是流年如水。」寶珠道：「可不是麼，本來離年近了。前日我聽得劍潭講，一過年你就要恭喜了，可請我們吃喜酒麼？」子玉道：「還沒有定，等老人家家信回來再看。」寶珠道：「今日我倒得了兩樣菜，不曉得你肯賞臉在這裡吃飯麼？若肯在這裡吃飯，我便約了香畹來，大家敘敘。」

　　子玉躊躇道：「若吃飯回去就遲了。前日這麼大雪，你想必積了些雪水，我們何不煮雪烹茶，請了香畹來作個清談雅會，不好嗎？」寶珠笑道：「很好，到底你總與別人不同。」一面著人去邀素蘭，一面吩咐把火盆抬到外間去，將茶爐搬過來，並搬出全副茶具。子玉見地上先放了一個大銅盤，後將一個古銅茶爐座在盤內。那爐約有一尺多高，身圓如斗，下有鼎足，爐身兩孔，爐口圓小，從火盆內夾了些燄炭，又加上些生炭，便見一爐活火直燃起來。又一人捧過一個蔚藍大磁甌，又把個宜興窯提梁刻字大壺，盛了雪水。子玉見了，頗覺欣羨，便說道：「尚未煮茶，見了這一副茶具，已令人清心解渴了。」說話間，素蘭已到，大家見了。素蘭對寶珠笑道：「今日你如此之雅，一定是為雅人來了。但添了我這個俗人，不要把雅事鬧俗了麼？」寶珠道：「你也就雅極的了。」素蘭問子玉道：「近來何以足不出戶，可曾會過玉儂麼？」子玉道：「沒有。玉儂此刻如何能出來？倒不料他安身立命竟在那一處了。」寶珠笑道：「恐怕那處還不是玉儂安身立命處。玉儂之志，豈肯長受委屈的？」子玉道：「我聽得待他甚好，有甚委屈處？」寶珠道：「好原好，但華公子那人究竟不能十分體貼人的。度香這麼樣待玉儂，尚不能得玉儂歡心，那邊能如度香這麼樣麼？

　　局面就是兩樣，那處是步步不離規矩的，閒散慣的人也是不便的。八月十四那一天，我看玉儂出來伺候，就是勉強，叫作沒有法就是了。」素蘭道：「如今見了我們也是生生的，覺得心上總是憂鬱不開的光景。」子玉聽了，不禁歎了一聲。寶珠見水開了，自己於博古廚內取出一個玉茶缸，配了四種名茶，自己親手泡好了，把蓋子蓋上。又取出三個粉定茶杯，分作三杯，又將開水添滿茶缸，仍舊蓋了。子玉道：「要你親手自製，倒累了。」寶珠道：「你們嚐嚐，這茶味可好麼？」子玉與素蘭喝了兩口，覺得清香滿口，泌入心脾，都說道：「這茶好極，而且不像一種茶味。」寶珠道：「我將各樣好茶，並成一碗的。」子玉道：「怪不得香美如此。」寶珠又捧上一個果盒來，聊以侑茶。子玉道：「倒比酒好。」三人閒談了一會，素蘭問子玉道：「近日你可見你那世交魏聘才麼？」子玉道：「也有兩月不見了。我今日倒特特要去看他。已經進了城，我想他是常在外邊的，忽然不高興起來，所以轉回，恰才遇見瑤卿。」寶珠橫波一笑道：「你錯了，該去的。就使聘才不在家，你那心裡人是不出門的，他知道你去，必出來見的。」子玉不語。素蘭道：「你不曉得魏聘才近日的事吧？」子玉道：「什麼事？」素蘭笑道：「這魏聘才從前指使人去鬧玉儂，我心上極恨他。及至玉儂進去了，倒也不見怎樣。我看其人也不算個大惡，不過是個小人意見。殊不知他從前會糟蹋人，如今也受人糟蹋起來，而且以後還沒臉見人。」子玉聽了十分詫異，忙問道：「有何難見人的事？」寶珠尚未知道，也問何事。素蘭道：「魏聘才原不好，但如今交朋友也真難，人面獸心的多。你們真不知魏聘才宿娼，被坊官拿住送交刑部麼？」子玉吃了一驚，道：「有這等事！怎麼就送刑部呢？」素蘭道：「我是聽得張仲雨講的。如今仲雨是正指揮，所以知道這事，已有四五天了。

　　那一日魏聘才請富三爺在蓉官寓裡喝酒，富三爺想起一件事來，先進城去了。聘才便不進城，叫蓉官去叫了一個媳婦，名叫玉天仙，就借蓉官寓裡過夜。將近二更，尚在那裡喝酒唱曲。有個吏目郁泰孫來查夜，走了進來，與聘才認識的，且同過席聽過戲的。聘才見是郁吏目，便放了心，讓他入座，吏目不肯，聘才便與他頑笑起來。那吏目即變轉臉來道：『老魏，今日講不得頑笑，你可知道公事公辦麼？』聘才還當他是頑笑，便也說道：『什麼公事私事，你別把坊官擺在臉上，就是都老爺挾妓飲酒也是常有的。快坐下罷。』一面又扯他。那吏目哼了一聲，說道：『不要說是你，今日我來查夜，就是我們總憲坐在這裡，我也拿得他。』話才說完，有幾個兵役就拿鏈子出來，套上聘才，往外就拉。又有兩個，一個鎖了蓉官，一個鎖了玉天仙。可憐魏聘才斬新的一身衣服，被他們拴在車尾子上，跟著跑。到了吏目寓處，鐵面無私的訊起來。幸虧魏聘才的下人找了一個書辦，講了一千六百弔，寫了字據，找了舖保，方開開鎖。作了一套假供，魏聘才為李三才，今日蓉官留住吃飯，適逢蓉官出嫁之姊回家看弟，並無同桌吃酒，以致男女混雜。

　　訊明是實，相應開釋等情。」子玉道：「這已算明白了，怎麼又送部呢？」素蘭道：「聞說有位巡城都老爺，訪得吏目詐贓，改供私放，把這案提上去，送了刑部。」寶珠道：「如今魏聘才是在監裡了？應該，應該。但華公子怎麼不替他料理呢？」

　　素蘭道：「據仲雨講，是瞞著華公子，況且又是個假名假姓。大約臉總丟了，也不至有什麼大罪。又聽說魏聘才新捐了一個從九品，審實了，這功名只怕也革的了。」子玉聽了，甚替聘才著急，連說道：「這怎麼好！就是我們那位李世兄，也在外邊胡鬧。夏間去嫖，連衣服都被人剝了。親友們都知道，鬧得很不好看。不料魏聘才又鬧出這件事來。」素蘭道：「也叫他吃些虧才好，如今報應得甚快。誰叫他會使趕車的糟蹋人，如今是加倍奉還了。」子玉又笑起來。

　　當下三人講了好一回，子玉見天色不早，辭了二人回家。

　　到上房見了顏夫人，顏夫人似有不悅之色，子玉也不敢問，呆呆的站在一邊。顏夫人道：「你父親有家書回來了，你作的事，他都知道，並且說我不能教訓，你自去看罷。」便將家書遞與子玉，子玉接了，未看時已唬得目定口呆。走到窗前，恭恭敬敬捧了，看了一遍，兩頰通紅，一言不發，只看著顏夫人。顏夫人見了這樣光景，心上著實可憐，只得故作冷笑道：「知道害怕，莫若從前不作這些事不好麼！以後學好也由你，不學好也由你，橫豎我不能跟著你出外。你若再不要好，你父親回來恐未必依你。」子玉只得連連答應幾個：「是！」也不敢坐下，也不敢退出。顏夫人也不便安慰他，只好問他今日可見魏聘才。

　　子玉聽了，似有躊躇，欲說不說的光景。顏夫人又問了一聲，子玉說道：「沒有見著，而且得個信，說魏聘才不曉得鬧了什麼事，被人告了，前日已收在刑部監裡。」顏夫人聽了，吃驚不小，急問道：「這話是誰說的？為著什麼事，你從何處打聽來？」子玉隨口說道：「是一個認識的人，就是魏世兄的親戚張仲雨說的。他也講得不甚明白，倒像是狎妓飲酒被坊官拿去的。」顏夫人聽了，罵了一聲：「下作東西！作這些不愛臉的事，如今便怎樣呢，難道華府裡也不管他嗎？」子玉道：「聽得魏世兄在城外的日子多，這件事改著個假名假姓，說姓李，大約還瞞著華府裡。又有人說，他新捐了個從九品。他雖說是李三才，人原知道他是魏聘才。」顏夫人臉都氣紅，停了一會，道：「好嗎，都是這些不成材的。就是李世兄也是天天不在家，不知在外面作什麼事，想來也未必幹正經，我又不好說他。聘才的事，諒他總知道細底。」子玉道：「據李世兄講，有兩三月不見聘才了，他們近來倒很疏遠。」顏夫人道：「但則聘才的事怎麼好？其人雖不足惜，但究竟是老爺世交之子，打聽個實信才好。」便叫個僕婦去傳梅進進來，梅進即便走到階下站住。顏夫人將聘才的事說了，叫他到王親家老爺處，托他關照關照，到部裡說個情也好。梅進應道：「奴才就去。但魏少爺的事情雖小，已經收在監裡，連他的家人都不容進去送飯，不知怎麼要如此嚴緊。只怕親家老爺未必肯講這個情。或者他那華府裡有人張羅他。」顏夫人道：「你想是知道他的情節，到底是怎樣的？」梅進道：「昨日聽得人說的。」便細細的將聘才的事說了一遍。顏夫人道：「雖然如此，我們是盡我們的心，你且到王老爺處走一走，能與不能再說罷。」梅進出去了，顏夫人冷笑道：「這是喜歡到相公家裡去的榜樣。」子玉臊得滿臉通紅，只得在下邊凳子上坐下，即陪侍顏夫人吃了飯，然後回他書房。從此子玉心上懼怕，竟好幾天不敢再作妄想。

　　梅進來到王宅，文輝傳進，問了來意。梅進稟明，文輝冷笑了一聲，道：「那魏聘才，我一見他，就知道不是個東西。你們老爺定要留他，幸而如今出去了。這件事怎樣去說，且刑部裡絕無相好。你回去與太太請安，說我只好轉托人，碰他的運氣罷。」梅進回去照直說了，顏夫人也無法，只得聽其自然。且說聘才在監裡許了蓉官與玉天仙許多銀子，叫他們跟著他的口供，說係那日吏目請他在蓉官寓處吃酒，叫了媳婦玉天仙。飲酒中間，要問聘才借銀一千兩，聘才不允，因此口角。

　　郁吏目預先帶有兵役，即將他們鎖了，帶回寓所。改作查夜拿獲，詐贓賣放，勒寫欠票等情。玉天仙又供郁吏目常到他家吹煙飲酒，半月前發貼請分子，分金未到，因此挾嫌，設計鎖拿。

　　那日鎖拿之後，又逼索錢五百弔改供賣放。蓉官所供一樣。部裡審了兩堂，彼此口供相對。華公子已知道了，欲待不管，心裡又有些不安，只得著人到刑部裡與他托情關照，因此輕辦了好些。將吏目革職，聘才杖了二十，玉天仙逐出境外，蓉官釋放回家，結了案。

　　聘才尚欣欣的得意進城，道是官司贏了，一徑回華府來。

　　門上人見了，都來寬慰了好些話。聘才揚揚的說道：「倒也沒有受一點委屈，這些司官老爺們，都與我相好，司獄又是我的至交，一切全仗了他們。這幾日倒也張羅得很好，不知公子可知道此事麼？」眾人只好回說不知道。

　　聘才進了自己屋子，尚有一起一起的人來問他，唯不見華公子打發人來，聘才真道他不知此事，便放了心。到了第三日，見林珊枝進來，兩手捧了一大封，像是銀子，放在桌上，說道：「這是公子送你的。」說完轉身就走，聘才「道謝」兩字尚說不及，已去遠了。聘才見此光景，與平日不同，有些疑異，遂看銀包，上面寫著：「贐儀二百兩。」心中跳了一跳，沉思了一回，已經明白，但一時不得主意，欲候珊枝出來說個明白。

　　誰知候了兩日，不見一個人來，就是平時常見的顧月卿、張笑梅也不過來。再思量了半夜，才定了主意，次早寫了一封謝札，先說些感激的話，後說梅宅有事，現要請其回去照料家務，情面難卻，只得暫去，俟開春再來。寫完，自己到門房裡告訴了門上，將書信給他傳講。約有半個時辰，見門上進來道：「方才的字，公子已看，說回梅宅去的很是，公子有事，不及親送了。」聘才心上尚冀轉過臉來，聽了這話，不覺心如死灰，只得說道：「多多道謝公子，並各位大爺們，多承照應了大半年。我今日就要搬出去，也不能當面叩辭了。」管門的答應著去了。聘才無奈，只得收拾行李物件，一面問管事的要了一個大車裝好。自己有一車一馬、兩個小使、一個廚子、一個車夫，一齊的出了城，暫在一個店裡歇了，消停了再找寓處。

　　聘才在華府裡僅有十個月，在外面招謠撞騙，所得銀錢卻也不少。華公子於修金之外，尚多遺贈。聘才捐了個從九，花去四百餘金，作衣服及浪花浪費共有二千金。此時除前日二百金之外，尚存三百金，還有些玩好等物。且幸所捐名次在前，約半年可選。因此膽壯心豪，與從前大不相同了。在店裡住了兩日，嫌他嘈雜，即租了宏濟寺春航住的房子，高車大馬，大闊起來。也不到梅宅去看望。蓉官、玉天仙時常往來，聘才以百金分送二人，又給了些零星玩好，日日徵歌斗酒，自然有那一班氣味相投的與他親密。

　　卻說富三爺聞得聘才鬧了事，便在部裡打聽了幾日，自己無路可通。後聞華公子替他托了情，才放了心。後又聽見聘才辭館出來，便又惦記著放心不下，意欲邀他回家。一日，起早出城來找聘才，只見寺門口一班人在那裡囉唣。富三爺下車時，見一個披著件青布老羊皮大襖，戴一頂舊秋帽，有三十多歲，口中在那裡撒村混罵。富三爺聽他說道：「原來這麼不是朋友，一天到晚買長買短，茶茶水水，生爐子燒炕，那一樣不伺候到？許給一百弔，才這麼著。如今不認了，給三十吊錢就算了。你想公門中行好是沒有的，過了河就拆橋，保佑你別進來。第二回再來，你瞧著罷。」富三聽了，知是刑部的禁卒，便皺著眉走進去。聘才的人見了，即忙通報。富三已走進院子，聽得咭咭咯咯打鼓板。小使開了風門，見聘才與蓉官迎出來，蓉官便搶上一步，哈了一哈腰，就來拉手。富三把他擰了一把，蓉官便將富三的手扭轉來。富三罵道：「小兔子鬧什麼？」擺脫了手，忙與聘才見了，問了好，便道：「恭喜！恭喜！那幾天我實在放心不下，司裡頭又沒有認識的人，也不能進來瞧你。到你進了城，正要來看你，你又辭了館了。老弟，你叫作哥哥的怎麼不惦記你？你是個異鄉人，無親少故的，如今打算怎樣？還是要找館地呢，還是在城外住？不然，到舍下去，過年也有個照應，省得廟裡冷清清的。」聘才道：「多謝三哥美意。但小弟在城外住便當些，還有幾件事情。若到城裡去，就不便了。或者明年再來叨攏罷。」富三道：「旅費敷衍得下去嗎？」聘才道：「暫住幾月，尚可敷衍。」富三道：「也要省儉些才好。你在華府中也受用慣了，若如今要照那樣兒就費事。」聘才道：「自然要減省些。此刻就算這兩個牲口是多餘的，然而也省不來。僱來的車，一天也要一弔六百錢。核算起來，也就費得有限了。」富三要拉聘才出去吃飯，聘才說道：「在這裡吃罷。」就吩咐多添幾樣菜。富三道：「咱們上館子去罷，省得你自己費心。」聘才尚未回答，蓉官道：「你好糊塗，今日已是臘月二十五了，還有館子？家家都收了，要討長呢。」富三笑道：「不錯，這兩天心緒不佳，連日子都忘了。」聘才道：「你有什麼心事，還怕過不去年麼？」富三道：「倒不是為過年，過年原不要緊。你忘了我這個直隸州，如今已是頂選。前日出了兩個缺，一個湖北，一個貴州。湖北好，貴州極苦。本應湖北輪到我，偏偏來了一個壓班的來投供，只怕是他的了。貴州我聽得一年不滿三竿，如何是好？我想到選司找先生們商量商量，不知可好斡旋麼？」聘才道：「這裡的和尚是僧▉司，他的兄弟就是吏部文選司的經承。或者就托這和尚去商量商量，可以挽回也未可知。」富三道：「很好，我倒不便面講，你就去與他說，若辦成了，我重重的謝他。」聘才點頭道：「這和尚倒好說話的。那裡算什麼出家人，吃喝嫖賭樣樣精明，吹唱也好，還會專醫楊梅瘡，倒也真快活有趣。

　　人人稱他為唐老爺，他又要人叫他唐大哥。」聘才話未說完，只聽得風門一響，探進一個頭來，戴個鑲邊醬色氈帽，兩撇濃鬍子，又縮了出去。聘才道：「唐大哥進來坐。」那人道：「停一回再來。」聘才道：「就請進來，這位客就是我說的富三老爺，他正要會會你。」唐和尚便撬開風門，走將進來。聘才與富三站起，唐和尚滿面堆下笑來，說道：「原來這是富三老爺，今日僧人有幸，瞻仰了大貴人。」富三也說：「久仰得很。」與他拉了手，和尚一屁股就坐在椅子上，把富三上下瞧了兩眼。富三看這和尚也就生得異樣，五短身材，穿一件青縐細羊皮僧袍，拴一條黃絲縧，腳下是灰色絨毛兒窩，滿面陰騭紋，一雙色眼，手中拿個白玉煙壺，遞給富三，富三也把個瑪瑙壺送給他。和尚聞了煙，便問道：「三老爺在城裡住？三老爺是不認得我。當年我的師父與太爺很相好的，太爺巡南城時，常到小寺來，愛下大棋，常與我師父下棋。你方才沒有瞧見老爺神座旁邊那幅對子麼，還是太爺親筆寫的，刻好了送來。這話有二十九年了。三老爺，你能此刻恭喜在那個衙門？」富三道：「我在戶部主事上當了幾年差使，今年遵例加捐了直隸州，目下也要出京。」和尚道：「如今選在那一省？」富三道：「尚未定，現有湖北、貴州兩個缺，只好碰我的運氣了。」和尚道：「三爺一定是湖北。我祖籍是湖北，今日可巧見著我，一定是湖北，不用說了。」說罷，哈哈大笑。聘才道：「你也在這裡吃飯，還有一件事要和你商量。」和尚應允。聘才拉他到房裡說了一會話，富三聽得明白，和尚連聲的道：「容易，交給我包管作臉兒，放心，放心。」同走了出來，和尚又對富三說道：「三老爺的喜事，方才魏大爺已講了，我就著人叫我兄弟來商量。包管妥當，不用三老爺費一點心，都在我身上。」富三便道了謝，忽見風門外走進一個小和尚來，約有十六七歲，生得十分標緻。頭上戴個青綢灰鼠暖兜，身穿藕色花縐綢狐犭欠皮僧袍，腰拴絲縧，腳穿大紅鑲鞋，拿了一枝水煙袋來，替他師父裝煙。和尚也不讓客，就吸起來。富三見了，著實愛慕，彎流流兩眼只管看他。蓉官站在聘才背後，對著富三作手作腳的，引得富三笑道：「唐大哥，這位是你徒弟麼？我倒像見過他。」

　　和尚得意洋洋的道：「小徒叫得月，今年十五歲了，唸經唱曲都也將就，就是愛頑皮，我總不許他出門，三老爺不知從何處見他？」富三爺笑得兩眼瞇，齊說道：「待我想來。」想了一回，忽然的大笑道：「呸！我記錯了，我認是大悲庵的姑子，實在像得很。」說得聘才大笑，小和尚漲紅了臉。唐和尚笑道：「三老爺取笑。」聘才道：「叫他裝個姑子，卻也看不出來。我們這唐大哥是第一個快樂人，吃的、穿的、用的、頑的，件件都好。」唐和尚道：「阿彌陀佛，出家人有什麼好。我師兄在日把我拘束住了，如今比從前卻舒服些。原先這屋子裡有位田老爺，住了一年，也是天天有相公來的。我偶來走走，師兄便嘮嘮叨叨的說我不該過去。可笑我那師兄，不吃不喝不花，緊緊的守住了那租子，都被他姪兒騙得乾乾淨淨。臨終時一雙空手，身後事都是我辦的。人生在世，樂得吃，樂得頑。三老爺也不是外人，如今出家人都是酒肉和尚，守什麼清規？我生平不肯瞞人，實在吃喝嫖賭也略沾滋味的。」說得富三大笑道：「真是個爽快人。」三人談了好一回。富三見那小和尚生得實在可愛，不覺垂涎起來。又見他與蓉官坐在一凳，彼此交頭接耳的說話。

　　鐘上已交正午，才見聘才的人來擺桌子，放杯箸。富三道：「你可不要費事。」聘才道：「沒有什麼可吃的。」於是分賓主坐了，富三叫得月也坐了。唐和尚命得月同著蓉官斟酒。富三見果碟小吃已擺滿了一桌，便道：「作什麼，都拿開，留四碟就夠了。」便叫留下山雞絲、火腿、倭瓜子、杏仁。蓉官道：「慢些，慢些！」便搶了一碟橘子，又抓了一把金橘道：「你不愛吃，還有人愛吃呢。」一連上了九樣菜，倒也很好滋味。蓉官夾了一個肉圓颯噻到唐和尚嘴裡，和尚囫圇吞了。蓉官又夾了一個，和尚又吃了。蓉官道：「兩個卵子十八斤，吃葷的不用，吃素的便請。」富三、聘才大笑起來，唐和尚也笑道：「我吃不要緊，你若吃時，可受不住了。不要說是十八斤，就是四兩重一條的，你可吃得下？」說罷伸手過來，把蓉官捏了兩把。蓉官瞪著眼睛，將他氈帽除了，在他光頭上摸了一摸，道：「你們看，像是什麼？」唐和尚道：「很像雞巴，你愛不愛？」蓉官又將他的氈帽折攏道：「你瞧這個又像什麼？」富三道：「蓉官總是這麼淘氣，別叫唐老爺打你。」唐和尚連忙陪笑道：「不妨，不妨！頑笑罷了，什麼要緊。」便歪轉臉來，湊著蓉官耳邊說道：「就像你那後庭花。我這腦袋，又在你的前面，又在你的後面，給點便宜與你，好不好？」蓉官把氈帽與他帶上，說道：「好個賊禿。」那得月喝了幾杯酒，臉上即紅起來，越顯得嬌媚。富三道：「蓉官，你瞧得月，何等斯文。」蓉官道：「他好，你敢是想他作徒弟麼？」大家混鬧一陣，唐和尚煙癮來了，就在聘才處開了燈，吹一會煙，直到申末才散。

　　富三進，城又重托了唐和尚，蓉官也自回去。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

The story begins with the character Shi Geishi leaving Daming Road, accompanied by Nanxiang on his official journey, with plans to return next year for the imperial examinations. Several esteemed scholars and famous actors saw them off, and they spent a few more days together. Time passed quickly, and before they realized it, it was already mid-December. Ziyu, feeling the absence of two close friends, Nanxiang and Gaopin, who had left the capital, was left with fewer confidants. Last month, Wang Geshixue visited Madam Yan, mentioning that Ziyu’s marriage should be arranged either by the end of winter or early spring.

Madam Yan replied that it would be inappropriate to make decisions alone and suggested sending a letter to Jiangxi to wait for a response before making any final decisions. Because of this, Ziyu had not been visiting the Wang residence as often. Recently, Xu Ziyun had filled a new position, which added more official duties, preventing him from visiting the garden every day.

One day, the weather was clear and mild, with the snow melting and the wind calm. Ziyu felt the urge to visit Pingcai and inquire about Qinyan’s whereabouts.

After breakfast, after reporting to his mother, he set out for the city. He hadn’t gone half a mile before he suddenly hesitated, thinking that Pingcai might not be home, and the more he thought about it, the less he wanted to go. He said, “Let’s not go, let’s return to the countryside!” Yun’er turned the horse around, and the carriage driver reversed the carriage. As they were leaving the city, they suddenly encountered several carriages blocking the road and a group of camels crowded in. The carriage drivers were shouting and bustling, unable to make way. Ziyu’s carriage lowered the curtain, aligning with another carriage. When Ziyu glanced out from the glass window, he saw that the person in the other carriage also turned to look at him—it was Baozhu. Seeing this, Ziyu couldn’t help but smile. Baozhu asked, “Where are you coming from? Where are you going?” Ziyu replied, “I’m coming back from the city, not going anywhere else.” Baozhu said, “Why not come to my place for a chat? We haven’t seen each other for two months.” Ziyu thought it was still early to return home and that he could take this opportunity to relax, so he said, “That sounds good!” As the carriages moved on, Ziyu led the way, with Baozhu following, and they both arrived at Baozhu’s residence. After getting out of the carriage, Baozhu invited Ziyu inside.

It was Ziyu’s first time visiting. Upon entering the inner courtyard, he saw that the main house had three rooms, with the western room serving as the study, where a plaque hung with the inscription “Little Langya Studio.” Inside, the fragrance was overwhelming, without a speck of dust. Two pots of blooming narcissus flowers were on display. On the table, there was an ancient bronze vase holding a branch of heavenly bamboo and two branches of winter plum. Additionally, there were two pots of Tang flowers. The paintings and calligraphy hanging on the walls were all works by famous artists of the past, not the works of common artisans. There was also a small showcase with a horizontal scroll hanging on the left side, which was a small portrait of Baozhu leaning on bamboo, while on the right side, there were four small screens painted with flowers by Jin Su, who had taught Baozhu to paint. Seeing this, Ziyu couldn’t help but sigh and say, “In this world, some are fortunate, while others are not. Look at these famous scholars, who have suffered such calamities. Is it truly that Heaven is jealous of talent?” He then said to Baozhu, “I’ve heard people say that the way you treat this gentleman, and the way he treats you, is no less than how Huifang treats Xiangfan. Moreover, after this gentleman fell out of favor, you grew even closer, covering all his travel expenses. Such kindness is truly rare and would make ordinary people in officialdom feel ashamed. This gentleman is also deeply grateful.” While Ziyu was speaking, Baozhu remained silent, her eyes turning red as she sighed deeply and said, “We are all wanderers in this world, so why should it matter if we have known each other before or not?” She couldn’t help but shed tears. Ziyu, realizing that his unintentional words had touched Baozhu’s heart, felt he had spoken out of turn. He quickly pointed to the bamboo outside the window and said with a smile, “In this cold season, comparing this noble gentleman to the Tang flowers shows his graceful nature, standing tall like pine and cypress.” Baozhu, hearing this, broke into a smile through her tears, and Ziyu felt relieved. He then added, “Time passes so quickly; in the blink of an eye, it’s the end of the year again. Truly, the years flow like water.” Baozhu replied, “Indeed, the year is almost over. The other day, I heard Jian Tan say that after the new year, we should congratulate you. Will you invite us to your wedding banquet?” Ziyu said, “It’s not decided yet; I’ll wait for the family letter to come back and then see.” Baozhu said, “Today, I have prepared two dishes. I wonder if you would honor us by staying for dinner? If you do, I’ll invite Xiangwan over, and we can all chat together.”

Ziyu hesitated and said, “If I stay for dinner, it will be late when I return. The other day, when there was such heavy snow, you must have collected some snow water. Why don’t we brew tea with the snow, invite Xiangwan over, and have a refined gathering? Wouldn’t that be better?” Baozhu smiled and said, “That sounds wonderful; you’re always different from others.” She then instructed someone to invite Sulan and ordered the brazier to be moved to the outer room, along with the tea stove and the full set of tea utensils. Ziyu saw that a large copper tray had been placed on the floor, and then an ancient bronze tea stove was set on the tray. The stove was over a foot high, round like a bushel, with tripod legs. The stove body had two holes, and the mouth of the stove was small and round. Some glowing embers were taken from the brazier and added to the stove, along with some fresh charcoal, and soon a lively fire was burning in the stove. Someone else brought over a large blue porcelain bowl and a large Yixing clay kettle with a carved handle, filled with snow water. Seeing this, Ziyu was quite impressed and said, “Even before brewing the tea, just seeing this tea set already refreshes the mind and quenches thirst.” While they were talking, Sulan arrived, and everyone greeted her. Sulan smiled at Baozhu and said, “Today, you’ve set such an elegant scene; it must be for an elegant guest. But adding me, a common person, won’t I spoil the refined atmosphere?” Baozhu said, “You’re very refined yourself.” Sulan then asked Ziyu, “Why have you been staying home lately? Have you met Yuning?” Ziyu replied, “No, I haven’t. How could Yuning come out now? I didn’t expect him to settle in such a place.” Baozhu smiled and said, “I’m afraid that’s not where Yuning will settle for long. Yuning’s ambitions won’t let him suffer for long.” Ziyu said, “I heard he is being treated very well. What grievances could there be?” Baozhu said, “The treatment is good, but Young Master Hua isn’t someone who can truly be considerate of others. Duoxiang treated Yuning so well, but still couldn’t win Yuning’s heart. How can this side compare to Duoxiang?”

The situation is different, where everything must follow strict rules, which can be inconvenient for those who are used to a more relaxed lifestyle. On the fourteenth of August, I noticed that Yurong was serving, but it seemed forced; it was like she had no choice.” Sulan said, “Now, even when she sees us, she seems distant, as if there’s always a cloud of worry over her heart.” Upon hearing this, Ziyu couldn’t help but sigh. Baizhu, noticing the water was boiling, went to the antique kitchen and took out a jade tea jar. She mixed four types of famous teas herself, brewed it by hand, and covered the jar. Then, she took out three fine porcelain tea cups, poured the tea into them, and refilled the tea jar with hot water before covering it again. Ziyu said, “It was a lot of work for you to make it yourself.” Baizhu replied, “Please try it and see if it tastes good.” Ziyu and Sulan each took a sip and found the tea fragrant and refreshing, filling their mouths and warming their hearts. They both said, “This tea is excellent, and it doesn’t taste like just one kind of tea.” Baizhu said, “I combined various good teas into one.” Ziyu remarked, “No wonder it’s so wonderfully fragrant.” Baizhu then brought out a box of fruits to accompany the tea. Ziyu said, “This is better than wine.” The three of them chatted idly for a while. Sulan asked Ziyu, “Have you seen your old family friend Wei Pintai recently?” Ziyu replied, “It’s been about two months since I last saw him. Today, I was planning to visit him specifically. I had already entered the city, but then I thought he might be out, and I suddenly lost interest, so I turned back. That’s when I ran into Yaoqing.” Baizhu smiled and said, “You should have gone. Even if Pintai wasn’t home, your heart’s person rarely goes out; if she knew you were visiting, she would definitely come out to see you.” Ziyu remained silent. Sulan said, “Do you know what Wei Pintai has been up to lately?” Ziyu asked, “What happened?” Sulan smiled and said, “This Wei Pintai used to send people to harass Yurong. I really hated him for that. But after Yurong went in, nothing much happened. I realized he isn’t truly evil, just a petty person. Little did I know that while he used to mistreat others, now he’s being mistreated himself. And soon, he won’t be able to show his face in public.” Ziyu was very surprised and quickly asked, “What happened that makes him unable to show his face?” Baizhu, who also didn’t know, asked what had happened. Sulan explained, “Wei Pintai was never a good person, but it’s really hard to find true friends these days; so many people have a human face but a beast’s heart. Do you really not know that Wei Pintai was caught by the local authorities while spending the night with a prostitute and was handed over to the Ministry of Justice?” Ziyu was shocked and said, “Is that true? How did he end up being handed over to the Ministry of Justice?” Sulan said, “I heard this from Zhang Zhongyu. Zhongyu is now in command, so he knows about this. It happened about four or five days ago.

On that day, Wei Pintai had invited Lord Fu to drink at the lodging of a courtesan named Rongguan. Lord Fu remembered something and went into the city first. Pintai didn’t enter the city but asked Rongguan to call a woman named Yu Tianxian, and they spent the night at Rongguan’s place. It was nearly midnight, and they were still drinking and singing. A patrol officer named Yu Taisun came in to inspect and recognized Pintai, as they had attended banquets and watched operas together before. Seeing that it was Officer Yu, Pintai relaxed and invited him to sit, but the officer refused. Pintai started joking with him. But then, the officer’s expression changed, and he said, ‘Old Wei, today is not a day for jokes. Don’t you know that public business must be handled publicly?’ Pintai, thinking he was still joking, replied, ‘What public business or private business? Don’t bring up official business like this. Even if a senior official entertains a courtesan, it’s nothing unusual. Come on, sit down.’ As he spoke, he tried to pull him over. The officer snorted and said, ‘It doesn’t matter who you are; tonight, I’m on duty, and even if our commander-in-chief were here, I would still arrest him.’ As soon as he finished speaking, several guards came out with chains and shackled Pintai, dragging him outside. Two others also locked up Rongguan and Yu Tianxian. Poor Wei Pintai, dressed in his brand-new clothes, was tied to the back of a cart and forced to run along. They took him to the officer’s residence, where he was interrogated without mercy. Fortunately, Pintai’s servant found a clerk, paid 1,600 coins, and wrote a false confession. They also found a shopkeeper to vouch for him, and only then were the chains removed. The fake confession stated that Wei Pintai was actually Li Sancai and that he had been dining at Rongguan’s place, where they had been unexpectedly visited by Rongguan’s married sister, with whom he had no improper relations.

The interrogation concluded, proving the story to be true, and he was released.” Ziyu asked, “So, it was all clarified. Why was the case sent to the Ministry then?” Sulan replied, “I heard that a city patrol officer discovered that the officer had extorted money, altered the confession, and privately released the suspects. So, the case was submitted to the Ministry of Justice.” Baizhu asked, “So is Wei Pintai in jail now? He deserves it, but why isn’t Young Master Hua helping him?”

Sulan said, “According to Zhongyu, this was all kept secret from Young Master Hua, and besides, Pintai used a false name. Although his reputation is ruined, it likely won’t lead to any major charges. I also heard that Wei Pintai recently purchased a low-ranking official title, but if the investigation proves it true, he might lose that title as well.” Ziyu, hearing this, became very worried for Pintai and kept saying, “What a mess! Even our family friend, Brother Li, is causing trouble outside. He was caught visiting a prostitute this summer, and even his clothes were stolen. All the relatives and friends know, and it caused a huge scandal. Now Wei Pintai has gotten himself into this mess.” Sulan said, “It’s good that he suffers a bit. Retribution comes quickly nowadays. He used to have people mistreated, and now he’s getting it back in double.” Ziyu smiled at this.

The three of them continued to talk for a while. As the day grew late, Ziyu said goodbye to the two of them and went home.

When he arrived at the main room to see Madam Yan, she seemed displeased. Ziyu dared not ask why and stood quietly to the side. Madam Yan said, “Your father has sent a letter home. He knows everything you’ve done and even mentioned that I haven’t been able to discipline you. You should read it yourself.” She handed the letter to Ziyu. Before he even opened it, he was already so frightened that he was speechless. He walked to the window, respectfully held the letter, and read it once through. His cheeks turned bright red, and without saying a word, he simply looked at Madam Yan. Seeing him in this state, Madam Yan felt a deep pity for him but forced herself to smile coldly and said, “If you knew you’d be scared, wouldn’t it have been better not to do such things in the first place? From now on, it’s up to you whether you choose to improve yourself or not. I can’t follow you around when you’re out and about. If you continue down this path, I’m afraid your father won’t be so lenient when he returns.” Ziyu could only repeatedly reply, “Yes!” He didn’t dare to sit down or leave. Madam Yan, finding it difficult to comfort him, could only ask, “Did you see Wei Pincai today?”

Ziyu hesitated, as if he wanted to speak but was unsure. Madam Yan asked again, and Ziyu replied, “I didn’t see him, but I received some news that Wei Pincai has gotten into some trouble and has been reported by someone. A few days ago, he was taken into custody by the Ministry of Justice.” Madam Yan was shocked and quickly asked, “Who told you this? What was the reason? Where did you hear it?” Ziyu casually replied, “It was from someone I know, a relative of Brother Wei, named Zhang Zhongyu. He wasn’t very clear about it, but it seems that Wei was caught by local officials for consorting with prostitutes and drinking.” Upon hearing this, Madam Yan cursed, “Shameless scoundrel! Doing such disgraceful things, what will he do now? Won’t the Hua family care about this?” Ziyu replied, “I’ve heard that Brother Wei spends most of his time outside the city. He used a fake name and identity, calling himself Li. He probably kept this hidden from the Hua family. Some say that he recently bought a low-ranking official position. Even though he goes by Li Sancai, people know he’s really Wei Pincai.” Madam Yan’s face turned red with anger. After a pause, she said, “What a disgrace, all of them! Even Brother Li is always out, who knows what he’s doing. I doubt it’s anything proper, but I can’t really say anything about him. As for Pincai’s situation, I’m sure he knows all the details.” Ziyu added, “According to Brother Li, he hasn’t seen Pincai in two or three months, and they’ve grown quite distant recently.” Madam Yan said, “But what can be done about Pincai’s situation? He may not be worth much, but after all, he is the son of an old family friend. We should at least find out the truth.” She then called a servant to fetch Meijin. Meijin promptly arrived and stood at the bottom of the steps. Madam Yan explained Pincai’s situation and asked him to visit the Wang family patriarch and ask for his help in speaking on Pincai’s behalf at the Ministry of Justice. Meijin replied, “I’ll go right away. However, even though Young Master Wei’s situation is minor, he’s already been taken into custody, and his family isn’t even allowed to bring him meals. It’s unclear why it’s so strict. I’m afraid the patriarch may not be willing to intervene, or perhaps someone in the Hua family is already handling it.” Madam Yan asked, “Do you know exactly what happened?” Meijin responded, “I heard about it from someone yesterday,” and then detailed Pincai’s situation. Madam Yan said, “Even so, we should do our part. Go visit the patriarch and see what can be done.” Meijin left, and Madam Yan sneered, “This is what happens when you frequent brothels.” Ziyu blushed deeply, feeling humiliated, and could only sit on a stool below. He then stayed to accompany Madam Yan for dinner before returning to his study. From that point on, Ziyu was so fearful that he didn’t dare entertain any more reckless thoughts for several days.

Meijin arrived at the Wang residence, where Wen Hui let him in and inquired about his purpose. Meijin explained the situation, and Wen Hui sneered, “I knew from the moment I met Wei Pincai that he was no good. Your master insisted on keeping him around, but fortunately, he’s out now. How can we speak on his behalf? Besides, there’s no one we can rely on in the Ministry of Justice. Go back and inform Madam that I can only try to find someone to help, but it will depend on his luck.” Meijin returned and reported this to Madam Yan, who found herself helpless and could only let things take their course. Meanwhile, Pincai, while in custody, had promised large sums of silver to two courtesans, Rongguan and Yutianxian, to follow his story. They claimed that on that day, the magistrate invited him to Rongguan’s residence for a drink, where they called for Yutianxian. During the drinking, the magistrate asked to borrow a thousand taels of silver from Pincai, who refused, leading to a quarrel.

The magistrate, who had soldiers ready, immediately had them all chained and brought back to his residence. The situation was then reframed as an arrest during a night raid for extortion, forcing the signing of an IOU, and other charges. Yutianxian also testified that the magistrate frequently visited her home to smoke opium and drink. She claimed that two weeks earlier, he had sent out invitations asking for contributions, and because the money hadn’t arrived, he held a grudge and plotted the arrest.

After the arrest, the magistrate further extorted 500 strings of cash to alter their testimonies and secure their release. Rongguan’s testimony matched this account. The Ministry of Justice held two hearings, and their stories aligned. Young Master Hua had already learned of the situation. He considered not getting involved but felt uneasy, so he had someone speak on Pincai’s behalf at the Ministry, leading to a more lenient handling of the case. The magistrate was dismissed, Pincai was given twenty strokes of the cane, Yutianxian was banished, Rongguan was released and sent home, and the case was closed.

聘才, still basking in the glory of his recent success, returned to the city, proclaiming that he had won the case and heading straight back to the Hua residence.

The doormen, upon seeing him, came up and offered many words of comfort. With pride, Pint Cai said, “I didn’t suffer any injustice at all. The officers and officials are all on good terms with me, and the jailer is a close friend of mine. Everything went smoothly, thanks to them. I’ve been well taken care of these past few days. Does the young master know about this?” The group could only reply that they did not know.

Pint Cai entered his own room, where more people came to inquire about his situation. However, there was no sign of anyone sent by the young master of the Hua family, which led Pint Cai to genuinely believe that he was unaware of the matter. This put his mind at ease. On the third day, Lin Shanzhi came in, holding a large envelope in both hands, which looked like it contained silver, and placed it on the table, saying, “This is from the young master for you.” He turned and left before Pint Cai could even say “thank you.” Seeing this unusual behavior, Pint Cai became suspicious. He examined the silver package, which was labeled “Gift of 200 taels.” His heart skipped a beat, and after pondering for a while, he understood the situation but could not immediately decide what to do. He thought of waiting for Shanzhi to come out and explain.

To his surprise, two days passed without anyone coming to see him, not even Gu Yueqing or Zhang Xiaomei, whom he often saw. After contemplating for half the night, he finally made up his mind. The next morning, he wrote a letter of thanks, expressing his deep gratitude. He then explained that there was an urgent matter at the Mei residence, requiring his immediate return to attend to family affairs, and that he would have to leave temporarily, promising to return in the spring. After writing the letter, he went to the gatehouse to inform the doorman and gave him the letter to deliver. About half an hour later, the doorman returned, saying, “The young master has read your letter. He agrees that returning to the Mei residence is appropriate, but he has urgent matters and cannot see you off in person.” Pint Cai had still harbored a faint hope of reconciliation, but upon hearing this, his heart sank, and he could only say, “Please thank the young master and all the gentlemen for taking care of me over the past six months. I will be leaving today and won’t be able to bid farewell in person.” The doorman acknowledged and left. With no other options, Pint Cai began packing his belongings and requested a large cart from the steward. He had his own cart and horse, two servants, a cook, and a driver. Together, they left the city and stayed temporarily at an inn, planning to find a place to live later.

Pint Cai had been living at the Hua residence for just ten months, during which time he managed to swindle a significant amount of silver. Besides his salary, the young master of the Hua family had also given him many gifts. Pint Cai had spent over 400 taels to purchase an official title and 2,000 taels on clothing and other extravagances. Now, aside from the 200 taels he received a few days ago, he still had 300 taels left, along with some valuables. Fortunately, his purchased title was high on the list, and he expected to be appointed within six months. This emboldened him, making him much more confident than before. After staying at the inn for two days, he found it too noisy and rented a house at Hongji Temple Spring Hang, where he lived lavishly. He didn’t bother visiting the Mei residence. The courtesans Rong Guan and Yu Tianxian frequently visited him, and Pint Cai generously gave them 100 taels each and some small gifts. They spent their days indulging in music and wine, naturally attracting a group of like-minded companions.

Meanwhile, Master Fu heard that Pint Cai had been in trouble, so he made inquiries at the department for a few days but found no way to intervene. When he later heard that the young master of the Hua family had interceded on Pint Cai’s behalf, he was relieved. Upon learning that Pint Cai had resigned from the residence, he became worried again, considering inviting him to stay at his own home. One morning, he got up early and went out of the city to find Pint Cai. At the temple gate, he saw a group of people causing a commotion. When Master Fu got out of his carriage, he noticed a man in his thirties, dressed in a blue cloth sheepskin coat and an old autumn hat, cursing loudly. Master Fu listened and realized the man was a jailer from the Ministry of Justice, ranting, “So, you’re not a true friend, huh? I’ve spent all day running errands for you, buying this and that, making tea, tending to the stove, and what do I get? You promised me 100 strings of cash, and now you only want to give me 30? Let me tell you, there’s no room for kindness in the government. Once you’ve crossed the river, you burn the bridge behind you. Pray you don’t end up in here again. Next time, you’ll see what happens!” Hearing this, Master Fu frowned and walked inside. Pint Cai’s servants saw him and quickly informed Pint Cai, who hurried out to greet him with Rong Guan. Rong Guan stepped forward, bowed, and reached out to shake hands, but Master Fu twisted his hand away, causing Rong Guan to retaliate by twisting Master Fu’s hand back. Master Fu cursed, “You little brat, what are you doing?” He shook off Rong Guan’s hand and quickly greeted Pint Cai, asking how he was. He then said, “Congratulations! Congratulations! I was really worried about you those few days. I don’t know anyone in the Ministry, so I couldn’t visit you. When I heard you had entered the city, I wanted to see you, but you had already resigned from the residence. My dear brother, how could I not be concerned about you? You’re a stranger here with no family or close friends. What are your plans now? Are you looking for a new place to stay, or are you planning to live outside the city? If not, why don’t you come stay with me? At least you’ll have some company during the New Year, and it’ll be better than staying in this cold temple.” Pint Cai replied, “Thank you, Brother Fu, for your kind offer. But it’s more convenient for me to stay outside the city for now, as I have a few matters to attend to. It wouldn’t be convenient to stay in the city. Perhaps I’ll take you up on your offer next year.” Master Fu asked, “Do you have enough money to get by?” Pint Cai responded, “I have enough to get by for a few months.” Master Fu advised, “You should be frugal. You were used to a certain lifestyle at the Hua residence, but now you’ll have to cut back.” Pint Cai said, “Of course, I’ll need to be more frugal. Right now, these two horses are a bit of a luxury, but I can’t do without them. Hiring a cart costs 1,600 cash a day, so the expenses are manageable.” Master Fu suggested going out for a meal, but Pint Cai replied, “Let’s eat here.” He then ordered a few more dishes. Master Fu said, “Let’s go to a restaurant instead, so you don’t have to go to the trouble.” Before Pint Cai could reply, Rong Guan chimed in, “How silly, it’s already the 25th of the twelfth month. All the restaurants are closed for the New Year.” Master Fu laughed and said, “You’re right, I’ve been so preoccupied that I even forgot the date.” Pint Cai asked, “What’s been on your mind? Are you worried about not making it through the New Year?” Master Fu replied, “It’s not about the New Year. That’s not a big deal. Did you forget I’m up for a promotion in a prefecture in Zhili? There were two vacancies recently, one in Hubei and one in Guizhou. Hubei is great, but Guizhou is very tough. I should have been next in line for Hubei, but now someone’s come along and taken it from me. I’m afraid it’s going to him. Guizhou is said to be very harsh, with not even enough sunlight throughout the year. How will I manage? I’m thinking of going to the Selection Department to talk to the officials there, but I’m not sure if it’ll help.” Pint Cai said, “The monk here is a supervisor, and his brother is a clerk in the Ministry of Personnel’s Selection Department. Perhaps we could ask the monk to intervene and see if he can change things.” Master Fu said, “That sounds good. I can’t ask him directly, so could you speak to him for me? If it works out, I’ll reward him handsomely.” Pint Cai nodded and said, “The monk is easy to talk to. He’s not like a typical monk; he’s skilled in all kinds of worldly matters—eating, drinking, gambling, and womanizing. He’s also a skilled singer and even treats syphilis. He really knows how to enjoy life.”

Everyone called him Mr. Tang, but he preferred to be called Brother Tang. Before Pingcai could finish his sentence, the door creaked open, and a head peeked in. The man wore a brown felt hat with an embroidered brim and had thick mustaches. He quickly withdrew. Pingcai said, “Brother Tang, come in and have a seat.” The man replied, “I’ll come back in a little while.” Pingcai insisted, “Please come in now. This is Mr. Fu San, the gentleman I mentioned. He’s eager to meet you.” The monk, Tang, pushed the door open and walked in. Pingcai and Fu San stood up. The monk, with a broad smile on his face, said, “So this is Mr. Fu San. It’s an honor for this humble monk to meet such a distinguished person.” Fu San replied, “I’ve heard much about you,” and shook hands with him. The monk immediately sat down on a chair, giving Fu San a once-over. Fu San noticed that the monk was indeed quite unusual. He was short and stout, dressed in a blue, finely pleated lambskin monk’s robe, with a yellow silk sash tied around his waist. He wore grey woolen slippers, had a face full of wrinkles, and a pair of lustful eyes. In his hand, he held a white jade snuff bottle, which he handed to Fu San. Fu San, in turn, handed him an agate bottle. After taking a sniff, the monk asked, “Mr. Fu San, do you live in the city? You probably don’t recognize me. My master was very close to your grandfather. When your grandfather was patrolling the southern city, he often visited our small temple to play chess with my master. You must have seen that couplet beside your grandfather’s shrine; he wrote it himself and had it carved and sent to us. That was twenty-nine years ago. Mr. Fu San, which office are you currently serving in?” Fu San replied, “I’ve been working in the Ministry of Revenue for several years. This year, I followed protocol and made a donation, which has earned me a promotion to the position of Governor of a prefecture. I’ll soon be leaving the capital.” The monk asked, “Which province have you been assigned to?” Fu San replied, “It hasn’t been decided yet. Hubei and Guizhou are the options available, so it’s up to fate.” The monk said, “It’ll definitely be Hubei. My ancestral home is in Hubei. It’s no coincidence that we met today—it’s definitely Hubei. No doubt about it.” He then burst into laughter. Pingcai said, “You should stay for dinner. There’s something else I need to discuss with you.” The monk agreed. Pingcai pulled him into the room, and they talked for a while. Fu San overheard the monk repeatedly saying, “Easy, leave it to me. I’ll handle it. Don’t worry.” When they returned, the monk said to Fu San, “Mr. Fu San, I’ve already discussed your matter with Mr. Wei. I’ll have my brothers handle it. Everything will be taken care of, so you won’t have to worry about a thing.” Fu San expressed his gratitude. Just then, a young monk, about sixteen or seventeen years old, entered through the door. He was very handsome, wearing a warm gray squirrel fur cap and a lotus-colored silk monk’s robe with a fox-fur lining. He had a silk sash around his waist and wore red shoes with embroidered edges. He carried a water pipe and prepared it for his master. The monk didn’t stand on ceremony and started smoking right away. Fu San was deeply attracted to the young monk, his eyes continually drawn to him. Rongguan, standing behind Pingcai, gestured and made faces at Fu San, making him laugh. Fu San asked, “Brother Tang, is this your disciple? He looks familiar to me.”

The monk, proud, said, “This is my disciple, Demoon. He’s fifteen years old this year. He’s decent at chanting scriptures and singing, but he’s a bit mischievous. I never let him go out. Mr. Fu San, where have you seen him before?” Fu San, squinting with laughter, said, “Let me think.” After a moment, he suddenly burst out laughing, “Oh! I was mistaken. I thought he was a nun from the Great Compassion Convent. They really look alike.” Pingcai laughed heartily at this, while the young monk blushed. The monk Tang said, “Mr. Fu San, you’re teasing me.” Pingcai added, “If you dressed him as a nun, no one could tell the difference. Our Brother Tang here knows how to enjoy life; everything he eats, wears, uses, and plays with is of the finest quality.” The monk Tang replied, “Amitabha, what could a monk like me have? When my senior brother was alive, he kept me in check. But things are a bit better now. Originally, there was an old gentleman, Mr. Tian, living in this house for a year. He always had young men visiting him. Whenever I came by, my senior brother would scold me for it. It’s funny—my senior brother didn’t eat, drink, or spend money, and he held tightly onto the rent money, but in the end, his nephew swindled him out of everything. He died with empty hands, and I had to take care of his funeral. Life is short; one should enjoy good food and fun while one can. Mr. Fu San, you’re not an outsider. Nowadays, monks are all meat-and-wine monks. Who follows the rules anymore? I’ve never been one to hide things. I must admit, I indulge in a bit of everything—eating, drinking, gambling, and women.” Fu San laughed heartily, “You’re truly a straightforward person.” The three of them chatted for a long time. Fu San couldn’t take his eyes off the young monk, who was indeed very charming. He also noticed the young monk whispering and giggling with Rongguan, who was sitting on the same bench.

It was already noon when Pingcai’s men came to set the table and lay out the cups and chopsticks. Fu San said, “There’s no need to go to so much trouble.” Pingcai replied, “There’s not much to eat.” They then took their seats, with Fu San inviting Demoon to join them. The monk Tang ordered Demoon and Rongguan to pour the wine. Fu San saw that the table was already full of small dishes and snacks, and he said, “Take these away; just leave four dishes.” He asked to keep the shredded pheasant, ham, pumpkin seeds, and almonds. Rongguan said, “Hold on, hold on!” He grabbed a plate of oranges and snatched a handful of kumquats, saying, “You may not like them, but someone else does.” Nine dishes were eventually served, and they were quite tasty. Rongguan picked up a meatball and popped it into Tang’s mouth. The monk swallowed it whole. Rongguan picked up another, and the monk ate it as well. Rongguan said, “Two eggs weigh eighteen catties. You don’t need them if you’re eating meat, but if you’re eating vegetarian, please enjoy.” Fu San and Pingcai burst out laughing, and the monk Tang also laughed, saying, “It doesn’t matter if I eat them. But if you eat them, you won’t be able to handle it. Never mind eighteen catties—even a strip weighing four taels, can you manage that?” With that, he reached out and pinched Rongguan a couple of times. Rongguan glared at him, then took off his felt hat, rubbed his bald head, and asked, “What does this look like to you?” The monk Tang replied, “It looks like a penis. Do you like it?” Rongguan folded the felt hat and asked, “What does this look like?” Fu San said, “Rongguan is always so mischievous; don’t let Mr. Tang hit you.” The monk Tang quickly laughed, “It’s fine, it’s fine! We’re just playing around, no harm done.” Then he leaned over to Rongguan and whispered in his ear, “It’s just like your back garden. My head can be in front of you or behind you. How about giving you a little fun?” Rongguan put the felt hat back on his head and said, “You little bald thief.” After drinking a few cups of wine, Demoon’s face turned red, making him even more charming. Fu San said, “Rongguan, look how refined Demoon is.” Rongguan replied, “If you like him so much, do you want him as your disciple?” Everyone laughed and joked around, and then the monk Tang started craving a smoke. He lit a lamp at Pingcai’s place and smoked for a while until the late afternoon before they finally dispersed.

Fu San went into the city and entrusted another matter to the monk Tang. Rongguan also went back. To know what happens next, please stay tuned for the next installment.

　　話說聘才送了富三出門，唐和尚即叫人去請他兄弟。聘才剛進屋子，只見李元茂闖將進來道：「今日才尋著你，店舖裡那一家不訪到，原來搬在這裡。」聘才道：「我也搬出來不多幾日，因為有些事情，所以還沒有來看你，並看庾香。」即問：「庾香近來可好？」元茂道：「好是好的，前月王家寫信與太老師，明年二三月間要替庾香完姻了。就是我那頭親事，孫家常來催，本來年紀都不小了。我寫稟帖與老人家，尚無回信。

　　半年來也不寄一個錢來，今日已是二十五了，看光景，年內有信也未必到，這便怎樣？如今有四十多弔的館子賬，零星費用也須二三十弔。衣服是當完了，也要贖出兩件好拜年。你替我想個法兒才好。」聘才道：「不瞞你說，難道你還不知道，我近來被人訛詐那件事，也費了好一堆錢。如今我又閒住在此，若說起錢，真一個也沒有。算起來，今年的錢也花得不少，誰想到今日呢。我又沒什麼衣服，除了外邊挪借，連當都沒有當的。」元茂道：「你裝什麼窮？我借了難道不還你麼？此番老人家有信來與我辦喜事，至少也有五百兩銀子。如今你借四十兩銀子與我，或是一百吊錢，就好過去。不然，我竟死了。好人，好人！你不要作難。」說罷作了兩個揖。聘才冷笑道：「這真奇了，你也不去想想，我又不曾做官，我又不曾發財，你怎麼當我是有錢的？告訴你，你不過幾十吊錢的賬，我是有幾百弔呢。你不信，我給你瞧瞧。」便從靴掖子裡取出幾篇帳貼來。李元茂接了細瞧，是裁縫帳最多，有二百幾十弔，館子、莊子的帳也有二百來弔，還有些零星帳幾十弔，算來有五百餘弔。元茂道：「怎麼一下就有這許多？這還了得！」聘才道：「還有些沒有送單子來呢。此時連帳，連寓中的澆裹，並新年的花消，總得要八百吊錢方下得去。此時兩手空空，就有幾件皮衣，又要穿的，也當不得。我實在自顧不暇，怎麼能從井救人？你或者倒替我張羅，你那兩個舅子可以商量麼？」元茂歎口氣道：「你還題這兩個寶貝，天天白吃白喝，沒有見他作過一回東。就是孫老大，也欠了好些帳，這兩天躲著不出來呢，只怕他要問我商量。」李元茂無頭無尾話講了好些，聘才只得留他吃了飯。元茂到聘才房內搜著個煙具，便要吃煙，開起燈來咕咕咚咚的，鬧得聘才心裡發煩。已到二更，聘才催他回去，元茂只是不動。聘才道：「你回去遲了，那裡關了門怎麼好。快些回去罷，此時也不早了。」元茂道：「我今天歇在這裡罷。」聘才道：「我只有一副鋪蓋，怎麼睡得兩人！」元茂道：「不妨，你蓋一牀大的，那一牀小的給我。兩人再蓋些衣服，就不冷了。我們這一年沒有同榻，今日正好談談。」聘才無奈，只得由他。元茂不知好歹，吹了煙又要吃果子，停一回又要點心，把聘才那個四兒呼來喚去，忙個不了。聘才歪躺在一邊，也不去理他。

　　到了三更，四兒來請聘才，說唐和尚請說話。聘才來到和尚房中，見炕上開了燈，屋中點了兩枝蠟，照得雪亮，銅爐內火燄薰人。旁邊小方桌上有幾碟殘肴，一把燒酒壺，卻不見和尚。聘才坐下等他，等了一回才來，說道：「偏偏要解手，忽然水泄起來。」叫人打了盆水，淨了手，坐了說道：「日間所說的事，方才兄弟來，我對他講了，他說可以，兩個缺是一天到的，卻是湖北在前。如今作個弊，將貴州放在前面，也無妨礙。雖然一倒轉來，也是個作弊。我兄弟說與富三爺沒什麼交情，不犯把這大情白送給他。貴州一任抵不得湖北一年，這是人人知道的。此事還要你去對他說。」聘才道：「這個自然。但不知令弟可拿得穩？」和尚道：「千穩萬穩，並不是撞木鐘。事成了才要，你能擔這擔子麼？」聘才道：「這有什麼不能，富三爺是有錢的人，且做事極爽快的。但不知令弟要多少謝儀，有個數目，我好去說。」和尚道：「這事若別人去講，就了不得，三千五千兩也不算多。我說是我的至好，這個情算在我做哥哥的身上，因此他只要三千吊錢。若說這個缺，一到任就有兩萬銀子的現成規矩，這三千吊錢算什麼，核銀子才一千二百兩。你叫他開張銀票來，橫豎這個數兒，成功了，我也不想他什麼，多吃他幾天就是了。」

　　聘才心內算計一番，便又問道：「適或那邊嫌多，還可以減些不可以呢？」和尚道：「這個就減而又減，除了我兄弟之外，別人也不能作主。你明早就去說，這事很快，二十九日就可引見。如今的事，要老練，恐怕事後更改。你明日就要將他這筆錢存一個舖子裡，說明日子去取方好。若事成了，長長短短起來，就不光鮮了。」聘才道：「這個我知道，明早我就去。」又坐了一坐，即自回房，見元茂和衣睡著，已經鼻息如雷，聘才叫醒了他，又另將一副鋪蓋給他睡了，自己也便安息。把富三的事想了一會，又將自己的帳算了一會，已到五更。略睡片時，即見天明，便叫起家人，吩咐套車進城。淨了臉，吃了點心，穿好衣裳，李元茂尚未睡醒。

　　聘才推醒了他，說道：「起來罷，我要進城去了，沒有人在家照應你。」元茂模模糊糊的應了一聲，翻一個身將被蒙了頭，又睡著了。聘才好不煩躁，看這光景是不肯起來，只得叫四兒在家看守屋子，另帶小使騎了馬出門找富三去了。

　　卻說元茂睡到巳正方才起來，擦擦眼睛，見四兒在房裡掃地抹桌子。元茂便問道：「你主人那裡去了？」四兒道：「到富三爺那裡去了。」元茂下炕穿了衣裳，走到外間，四兒送了臉水，泡了茶，又送上點心。元茂又吸了幾袋水煙，吐了一地的痰，四兒掃乾淨了。元茂問道：「你可知道幾時回來？」四兒道：「拿不定。」元茂道：「昨晚有幾句要緊話沒有講，就睡著了。我若去了再來，又恐遇不著他，不如在此老等罷，我也沒什麼事。」又問四兒道：「你們吃飯沒有？」四兒道：「我們是吃過了，李少爺你要吃飯，我去對廚子說。」四兒出去了。約有一刻工夫，四兒捧了一個木盤，裡頭放著幾樣菜，便問元茂道：「喝酒不喝酒？」元茂道：「二兩燒酒就夠了。」

　　四兒先把菜擺好，又拿了木盤出去。元茂看菜，一碟是薰雞，一碟是雞蛋，一碟是肉絲，一碟像是麵筋，看不清楚，拈了一塊嚐嚐，果然是麵筋。四兒拿了一小壺酒，一個酒杯子，替他斟了一杯，又出去了。元茂一面喝酒，一面看那鋪設，頗為精緻。兩間套房，昨晚心中有事未曾留心，日間是在外面小三間內。聘才臥房是在那院子西邊，一重門進去，另是兩間。此時元茂坐在外間炕上，喝酒喝了三四鍾，已覺微醺，飯尚未來，遂留心觀看。見炕上面掛了小小四幅工筆歲朝圖，炕几上擺一個自鳴鐘。東邊三張楠木方椅，兩張茶几，茶几上邊一盆水仙，一邊是一瓶臘梅。東邊牆上並掛著一副對子，下面靠窗一張小桌，桌上放了七八個漱盂，亮得耀眼，是銅的。中間掛著個門簾，嵌著一塊玻璃。兩邊窗子也嵌著兩方玻璃。炕上、椅上都是寶藍緞墊子。牆上掛些三弦四弦簫笛之類。元茂無心喝酒，看到裡間房裡，是一帶紗窗，中間掛個三藍縐綢綿簾子，揭開了走了進去，這間卻寬了好些。上面一張木牀，鑲著個冰紋落地罩，掛個月白綢夾幔子。牀上一頭疊著四五牀錦被，一頭放兩個衣包，中間一張花梨炕桌，鋪了大紅錦緞墊枕，裡面橫掛一幅睡美圖。房內西邊擺著四個大皮箱，上有兩個小木箱，下座兩張木櫃。中間一個大銅火盆，罩一個銅絲罩子。靠著窗一張書案，擺著兩套小書。元茂看書套簽子上寫著《金瓶梅》。

　　也有一個都盛盤，放著副筆硯。窗心鑲著大玻璃，東邊上手是一個小書架，放些零星物件；下手是兩張方凳，用青緞套子套著。元茂看完，想道：「這個光景豈是沒有錢的？這四個大皮箱衣裳也就不少，那兩個木箱與這兩個大櫃，定是放銀子錢的。他還裝窮哄我，今日斷不能放過他。」便走了出來。四兒又拿進兩樣菜、一錫罐飯來，一樣是羊肉，一樣是炒肝。後來廚子又送了一個小火鍋，一齊擺上。元茂吃了五碗飯，吃了些湯，把一碗羊肉吃了一大半，漱了口，吃了一袋煙，問四兒要了塊檳榔，嚼了半天，坐著不走。

　　再說聘才到了富三宅裡，將事必成的話說了，富三甚是歡喜。問起要多少錢，聘才道：「錢卻要的不少，他說此缺到任的規矩就有三萬，十分中給他一分不為過多，定要三千兩銀子才辦。我與和尚再三說了，只打了個八折，再要減時，他斷不肯。」富三沉吟了一回，道：「二千四百銀卻也不多，幾時要呢？」聘才道：「說二十九引見下來就要的，但今日就要票子。出三十日的票子就是了。」富三道：「票子存在誰人手裡呢？」聘才道：「我與和尚做中保，我兩人收著。」富三道：「如果不得呢？」聘才道：「包得，包得。如果不得，原票退還。你於二十九日先到舖子裡註消了就是了。」富三道：「就這麼樣。但這兩天是年底了，銀錢正緊的時候，不知銀號裡辦得齊辦不齊，我們吃了飯即同去商量。」於是就同聘才吃了飯。聘才不肯耽擱，催他就走。富三道：「就在這裡很近，我就搭你的車，到那裡去辦得齊全，你就帶了票子出去。如一家辦不齊，再找別家。」於是二人上車，不到半里路，到了一個銀號，掌櫃的招呼到裡面。送過了茶，富三道：「我有一件事特來商量，替我出一張二千四百兩的銀票，到三十日早上來取。」

　　掌櫃的道：「若早兩天也不難，但今天已是二十六了，這兩天也忙得很，恐怕湊不上來。」富三道：「你家湊不上來，還有誰家湊得上來？」掌櫃的道：「三爺，你難道不知道近來銀號的銀子家家都窄，而且也真少，外面的帳又歸還不進來。看這兩天能收下來，如能足數固好，不然有多少兑多少罷。」富三道：「票上寫多少呢？」掌櫃的道：「依我也不用票子，三十日三爺來兑交就是了。」富三道：「不行，不行，這我是還帳的，定要二千四百兩。你如實在湊不起，你出二千的票子也可，一千五六百也可，我再別處打算。如果用不著，我於二十九日即來註銷。」

　　掌櫃的只得應了，出了一千四百兩。聘才對富三說：「叫他分開了寫，兩張五百，一張四百，適或人家今年使不了這許多，留兩張明年來取呢。」富三道：「有理。」就照數開了三張。富三收了票子，別了掌櫃的，上了車，再找兩個銀號，都說不能。富三沒法，別家都是生的，沒有往來，只得回家與三奶奶商量，拿了四十兩金葉子，一對金鐲子，還有些零星金器，共有六十兩，到一個生舖子裡換了一千兩銀子，出了票子。聘才也叫分開，一張五百，一張三百，一張二百。富三將票子交與聘才。聘才心上有事，不肯耽擱，即便辭了富三，獨自上車出城去了。

　　回到寓中，先見了唐和尚，將說妥的事告訴了，然後取出三張票子，點過一千二百兩的數目，叫他收藏了。若二十九日不得，即將原票退還。唐和尚笑嘻嘻的道：「斷無不得之理，這二百兩是我們兩人應得的，只要給他一千就夠了。」聘才道：「我要進去換衣裳了。」一直走到自己房裡，見元茂尚在那裡，又開了燈吹煙，聘才見了，心中甚氣，便借此發作道：「你怎麼還在這裡？這樣東西豈可青天白日擺出來的，況且是個廟裡，什麼人皆可進來觀望。適或被人訛住了，不要累死我麼？怎麼這般糊塗！」元茂道：「怕什麼，這裡有誰來？我坐了大半天，沒有見一個人進來。況且有四兒在外面照應著。」聘才氣他不過，也不理他，把一套火狐腿的皮襖脫了，換了一件隨常穿的狐皮大襖，換了便帽，擦了臉，喝了茶。元茂便囉囉唦唦的要借錢，後來見聘才總不應允，便道：「你既沒有錢，你那四個大皮箱內難道衣服也沒有？況且我只借百十吊錢，似乎也不至拖累你。」聘才被他纏死了，只得拜匣內取出個扭絲金鐲子，約有三兩幾錢，與元茂道：「我所餘就這點東西，你拿去當了罷。三兩六錢重可當得一百多吊錢，家信一到就要還的。」元茂接了，方才歡喜，跳起身來，作別而去。

　　到二十九日，富三果然得了湖北，彼此大喜，即到寺中謝了聘才與和尚。到明日，即將銀票交與他兄弟，從一千之內又扣出二百為拉縴提纜之費，獨自得了。將所零之二百兩，分一百兩與聘才，聘才倒實得了一千三百兩。自己進城取了一半現銀回來，又在城外換了些錢，得意揚揚，十分高興，所有帳目盡行清還，過年熱鬧是不必說。晚上竟把玉天仙接到寺中，請唐和尚過來守歲，絕早關了山門。一夜的泥筒花炮放不絕聲。

　　唐和尚恐元旦日有人來行香，適或見了玉天仙，到底在他寺裡，有些不便。將近天明，即催聘才將車送他回去。

　　聘才初一日拜年，初二日聽戲，初三日寓裡大排筵席，請一班浮浪子弟如馮子佩、楊梅窗、烏大傻等，帶了一群下作相公，天天的歡呼暢飲，清曲鑼鼓，鬧得竹嘈絲雜，酒池肉林，一連五日，方才少息，也去了三百吊錢。到初九日，忽然有人高興要開賭，勸聘才做頭家。聘才自思近來財運頗好，或者可以贏些錢，即於初九日晚上開起賭來。或是搖灘，或是擲骰，又把玉天仙接了來，坐在內室與他放頭。第一日來的人還少，第二日漸漸多了，第三日便擠滿了屋子。一人傳兩，兩人傳三，引了兩個大賭客來，一個是奚十一，一個是潘三，各帶重資。

　　是日聘才贏了二百餘金，放了一百八十兩的頭，與玉天仙收了。

　　明日潘三要開賭，帶了兩叵羅的松江錠，足足一千兩，搖了五十灘，已輸了大半。及到清帳時輸完了，還添出一百餘兩。是日聘才也輸了三百兩。唐和尚贏了一百兩，馮子佩贏了四百兩。

　　奚十一大贏，贏了八百五十餘兩，將五十餘兩分賞眾小旦與聘才小使，自己收了八百兩。奚十一看上了小和尚，賞了他十個中錠。玉天仙又得了二百四十兩頭錢。內中有個唐經承，就是和尚的兄弟，對著和尚道：「明日我勸你們別賭了。我先前進來時，門外有兩個交頭接耳的，像是坊裡人，恐怕鬧出事來，都不穩便。」聘才已是驚弓之鳥，聽了便有些膽怯，說道：「我也乏了，歇兩天再頑罷。」唐和尚道：「若說不高興倒可以，至於怕外頭有什麼緣故，你們只管放心。」即對著聘才說道：「你的住房旁邊是個菜園，有兩三畝大，內有五六間草房，種菜的帶著家小在裡面，另有門出入。你院子裡不是有重門通的？我嫌不謹慎，故封鎖了。如外頭有什麼緣故，便開了那重門，從菜園裡出去，是個極曠野的地方，難道他起了兵馬來圍住不成？」聘才道：「雖然如此，我倒不為輸了錢，又不為怕出什麼事，實因是富三爺要起身了，我要請請他，與他餞行。後日是十四，約他出來住一宿。」並對奚十一、潘三道：「奉屈二位來敘一敘，可肯賞臉麼？」奚、潘二人應了。馮子佩道：「你倒不請我。」聘才道：「你天天在這裡，難道還要下請帖麼？」子佩道：「我將梅窗也拉來。」聘才道：「很好。」眾賭客算了帳，到五更時各散了，又送了玉天仙回去。

　　馮子佩即與聘才同榻，聘才道：「我看近來好虛名而不講實際的多。即如華公子、徐度香一班人，揮金如土，是大老官的脾氣。但於那些相公，未免過於看得尊貴，當他與自己一樣。

　　又有田春航等這一班書呆架弄，因此越抬越高，連笑話也說不得一句。可笑那些相公裝那樣假斯文，油不油，醋不醋的，不是與這個同心，又是與那個知己。我真不信，難道他們對於那些粗鹵的人，也能這樣？我看他們就是會哄這班書呆子老鬥的，身分也叫這些書呆子作壞了。他們見了，連個安也不請，說話連個奴才也不稱，也要講究字畫琴棋，真真的可惡！」馮子佩道：「可不是，若常這麼樣，還有誰叫他？難道這許多相公竟靠著徐度香諸公麼？一輩子連個有勢有利的人都不認得，真是些個糊塗蟲。」聘才道：「後日我要叫幾個相公，也做個勝會。至於那幾個假斯文的，我一概不要。你想想叫誰好？」子佩道：

　　「相公們總不過如此。近來有兩個人倒很好，叫他也便宜，而且你還可以常使喚他，相貌也與袁寶珠、蘇蕙芳相並。」聘才道：「叫什麼名字？」子佩道：「一個叫卓天香，一個叫張翠官。」聘才道：「現在那班裡？」子佩道：「在整容班。」聘才道：「整容班這班名很生，我竟沒有領教過。」子佩道：「是軟篷子裡小剃頭。」聘才笑道：「呸！你怎麼說這些人？」子佩道：「你別輕看他，他比相公還紅呢！你瞧那得月的腦袋怎樣？」聘才道：「好是好的，然而我不愛他，光光的頭有甚趣味！」子佩道：「可不！若說天香、翠官，比得月的相貌還要好些。你不信，明日先叫他來，你瞧瞧好就叫他。」聘才道：「也使得。」

　　到了明日，聘才發貼請客，請的是富三爺、貴大爺、奚十一、潘三、張仲雨、楊梅窗。是日辭了兩個，貴大爺病了，張仲雨有事不能來。即補了馮子佩、唐和尚，賓主共七位。聘才叫了蓉官來陪富三，著人到篷子裡叫了天香、翠官前來。不多一刻，兩個剃頭的也坐了大騾車，有一個人跟著，走進寺來。馮子佩是認識的，小剃頭的先與子佩請了安，然後向聘才請安。聘才仔細看他，果然生得俊俏，眉目清澄，肌膚潔白，打扮的式樣也與相公一般。天香的面色雖白，細看皮膚略粗。翠官伶俐可愛，就是面上有幾點雀斑，眉稍一個黑痣，手也生得粗黑。都是稱身時樣的衣服、靴帽，手上都有金鐲子、金戒指，腰間掛著表與零碎玉器。聘才看了一回，已有幾分喜歡。馮子佩與他們說了，要他們明日來陪酒。二人便極意慇懃，裝煙倒茶，甚至捶背捏腿的百般趨奉，聘才十分大樂，便越看越覺好了，留他吃了晚飯。天香、翠官都會唱亂彈梆子腔，胡琴、月琴咿咿啞啞鬧起來，直鬧到三更，聘才每人開發了八吊錢，道謝而去。

　　明日一早即來伺候，聘才、子佩方才起來。兩個剃頭的便問聘才找出梳篦，替他梳髮，梳完了又捶了一會。那一個也與子佩梳了，然後吃過早飯，開了煙燈，大家吃煙。富三爺先來，唐和尚見富三爺來了，就帶了得月進來。天香、翠官與富三、和尚都請了安。富三卻不認識，問他是誰，在那一班的，聘才就說是全福班的。隨後奚十一、潘三同來。奚十一帶了巴英官，潘三帶了個學徒弟的小伙計，拿他竟當做跟班的。大家一齊相見了。潘三見了天香、翠官，笑道：「你們怎麼也跑了來？」奚十一道：「看來，魏大爺要開篷子做掌櫃的了。」富三方曉得是剃頭的，便哈哈大笑道：「原來是他們，不是班子裡的，倒也好。」大家同坐著，頑笑了一陣。

　　忽聽得院中有人說：「來晚了！來晚了！」只見一人穿著皮袍褂，戴著一頂齊眉毛的大毛皮帽，進門向各人作了個揖，說：「今日有個內城朋友請我去看陽宅，鬧了一天，並邀我去給他們看地，也不過是想外放。」聘才因叫翠官、天香過來見了，說：「這就是很會看風水的楊八老爺，你們何不求他去看看你們的棚子，多會兒發財呢？」富三因接向楊八道：「你要留神呀，不要像烏家的事，看完了找到你門上去。」說罷大家大笑。馮子佩忽然皺了眉說聲不好，便到院子裡吐起來。慌得大家同來看他。吐了一會，就臉紅頭暈，滿身發熱。聘才忙叫他到炕上躺了。躺了一會，越發不好，便要回去。聘才便吩咐套車，自有他跟班的送他回去了。將近點燈時候，聘才即吩咐點燈。聘才新製了一架玻璃燈屏，擺在炕上，畫著二十四出春畫。屋內掛了八盞玻璃燈，中間掛一個彩燈，地下又點了四枝地照，兩邊生了兩個火盆，中間擺了一個圓桌。安了席，奚十一看那燈屏上的春畫，對潘三笑道：「老三，你看那挨嘴巴的很像是你。」潘三道：「那個摟著人的也像你，就只少個桶兒。」富三看到末後一幅，不覺大笑道：「豈有此理！魏老大不該不該，真是對景掛畫。你們大家來瞧，這不是兩個和尚雞奸麼？」

　　眾人看了，一齊大笑。奚十一對著得月道：「你師父天天這麼著嗎？」得月「呸」了一聲，漲紅了臉，扭轉頭不看。唐和尚合著掌道：「阿彌陀佛！罪過，罪過！」此時坐的是富三首席，聘才叫翠官陪了他。第二是奚十一，唐和尚知他是個闊手，且知道他愛得月，便叫得月陪了他。楊八坐了第三，聘才叫天香挨著他。潘三坐了第四，自己與唐和尚坐了主位，只不見蓉官來。飲酒之間，撒村笑罵，嘈雜到個不成樣子。還是富三穩重些，不過與翠官說些頑笑話，尚不至十分村俗。奚十一手拿了杯子灌那得月，一手伸在得月屁股後頭，鬧得得月一個腰扭來扭去，兩個肩膀閃得一高一低，水汪汪的兩隻眼睛，看著奚十一，一手推住了酒杯。奚十一道：「你若不喝這杯，我便灌你皮杯。」得月只得喝了。那楊八更為肉麻，抱了天香坐在膝上，掂著腿，把個天香簸得渾身亂顫，楊八與他一口一口的喝皮杯，又問道：「我聽見人說，你的妹子相貌很好，認識的人也很多。」卓天香臉一紅，回道：「你不要信他們一面之辭。」楊八道：「我去年看見人給他寫扇子，難道他們寫的字也是一面之辭嗎？」

　　說著將他臉上又聞一聞。只有潘三與聘才無人可鬧。聘才笑道：「我們今日只好輪著來鬧這個老和尚了。」便互相與唐和尚豁了幾拳。鬧了一個多時辰，奚十一癮來了，便叫巴英官拿出煙具來。燈是開現成的，奚十一躺下，叫得月陪他吹煙，兩個剃頭的也有煙癮。都聚攏來。唐和尚見了，即連打了兩個呵欠，伸了個懶腰。看得奚十一癮大，等不及，便到自己房中過癮去了。

　　富三歪轉身子，拉過翠官問道：「你在舖子裡做這買賣，究竟也無甚好處，不如跟我到湖北去罷，可願不願呢？」翠官聽了道：「你肯帶我去嗎，你就是我的親爸爸了。」說罷，便靠在富三懷裡，把臉挨近富三嘴邊，又說道：「我是不比相公，要花錢出師。當年講明學徒弟不過三年，如今已滿了三年了，要去就去。親爸爸，你真帶我去嗎？」富三道：「你若願意跟我，我就帶你去。」楊八聽了，因向富三道：「老三，你又胡鬧了！你與其帶他去的錢，不如幫幫我捐個分發。前日那個告幫的知單上，求你再寫一筆。」富三因說道：「我再寫三十兩就是了，你不必在旁吃醋。」楊八不但不急，並且連連道謝。

　　翠官一笑道：「三爺你能好造化，我才叫你能一個乾爹爹，就又給你能招了一個來了。」楊八只作未聽見，坐在一旁吃水煙。

　　聘才道：「你跟三爺去很好，還有什麼不願的嗎。雖然比不得相公出師，也要賞你師父幾吊錢。」富三道：「這個自然。」翠官道：「當真的了？」富三道：「當真的了。」翠官便索性扒上富三身上，將頭在富三肩上碰了幾碰，說道：「我就磕頭謝了！好三老爺，好親爸爸！」富三樂得受不得。潘三見得月躺在奚十一懷裡，天香躺在對面，楊八也想吹一口，便坐在炕沿上，歪轉身子，壓在天香身上。得月上好了一口，楊八接了過來，撥開毛冗冗的鬍子，抽了一抽，口涎直流下來，點點滴滴，煙槍上也沾了好些，他就把皮袖子擦擦嘴再抽。槍又堵住了，天香欲替他通通，身子被他壓住難動。楊八便檢了根籤子亂戳，一抬手，把個皮袖子在燈上燒了一塊，惹得大家笑起來。

　　楊八道：「這個我也是初學。」便勉強吸了一口，燒得很焦枯臭，放下槍。天香道：「你別壓住了我，我替你燒。」那邊得月枕在奚十一手上，奚十一又摸他的屁股。得月要起來，奚十一將一條腿壓住了他，得月無法，只好任其撫摩。奚十一一盒子煙已完了，便叫巴英官拿煙來。英官遠遠的站在一邊，正在那裡發氣。奚十一叫了兩三聲，方才答道：「沒有了。」奚十一道：「怎麼沒有？我還有個大盒子在袋裡。」英官又歇了半天，方說道：「灑了。」奚十一道：「灑了？你將盒子給我瞧。」

　　巴英官氣忿忿的走近來，把個大金盒子一扔，倒轉了滾到燈邊。

　　得月忙取時，不提防將燈碰翻，「當」的一聲，把個玻璃罩子砸破了，還濺了奚十一一臉的油。得月頗不好意思，奚十一道：「不妨。」忙將手巾抹了，坐了過來，要盆水淨了臉。一件猞獅裘上也灑了幾點，也抹乾淨了。聘才的人忙換了一盞燈，擦了盤子。得月將盒子揭開看時，果然是空的。奚十一道：「這便怎麼好？去問唐大爺要些來罷。」聘才道：「有，有，有！前日我得了幾兩老土煙。」便叫四兒到房裡去取煙。

　　聘才的房就在這院子西邊，一重門進去，一個小院子，一並兩間。聘才只將院門鎖了，因要伺候客，不能叫人看守屋子。

　　此夜月明如晝，四兒走到門邊，開了鎖，將手推門，忽然的推不開。因想此門素來鬆的，忽然今日緊了，略用些力也推不開。

　　放下燈罩，雙手用力一推，方推開了些，見門裡有塊石頭頂住，心中著實疑異，想道：「裡頭沒有人，這塊石頭誰來頂的？」便蹲下身子撥過了石頭，拿了燈罩，走進外間一照，不少東西，四兒略放了心。再走到裡間細細一看，又照了一照，便嚇了一大跳，只見大皮箱少了一個，炕上兩個拜匣、一個衣包也不見了。即忙嚷將出來道：「老爺！不好了，被了竊了！」聘才心中甚慌，連忙趕去，到屋裡看時，不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

After Pin Cai saw Fu San off, Master Tang immediately sent someone to invite his brother. Just as Pin Cai entered the room, Li Yuanmao burst in, saying, “I’ve finally found you today! I searched every shop in the area, and it turns out you’ve moved here.” Pin Cai replied, “I only moved recently, and I’ve been busy with some things, so I haven’t had the chance to visit you or Yu Xiang yet.” He then asked, “How has Yu Xiang been lately?” Yuanmao responded, “He’s been well. Last month, the Wang family sent a letter to Old Master Tai, saying they plan to arrange Yu Xiang’s marriage between February and March next year. As for my own marriage, the Sun family keeps pressing me, but we’re not getting any younger. I wrote a letter to the old man, but I haven’t received a reply yet.

For half a year, they haven’t sent a single penny. Today is already the 25th, and it seems unlikely we’ll receive any news before the end of the year. What should we do? Currently, I owe over forty taels in restaurant bills, and miscellaneous expenses require another twenty or thirty taels. All my clothes have been pawned, and I need to redeem a couple of decent pieces for the New Year. Can you think of a way to help me?” Pin Cai said, “To be honest, don’t you know? I’ve recently been swindled out of a lot of money. Now, I’m just idling here. As for money, I truly have none left. I’ve spent a considerable amount this year, who would have thought it would come to this? I don’t even have any clothes left, and besides borrowing, there’s nothing left to pawn.” Yuanmao said, “Why are you pretending to be poor? Wouldn’t I repay you if I borrowed? This time, if the old man sends money for my wedding, there will be at least five hundred taels of silver. Now, if you lend me forty taels of silver or a hundred taels in cash, I’ll manage. Otherwise, I’m as good as dead. Good man, good man! Don’t make it difficult for me.” Saying this, he bowed twice. Pin Cai sneered, “This is strange. Have you forgotten? I’m neither an official nor wealthy. How could you think I have money? To tell you the truth, I have debts of several hundred taels, far more than your tens of taels. If you don’t believe me, I’ll show you.” He then took out a few pages of debt notes from inside his boot. Li Yuanmao looked closely and saw that most of them were tailoring bills, totaling over two hundred taels. Restaurant and village bills added up to another two hundred taels, plus some miscellaneous debts of several dozen taels, amounting to over five hundred taels in total. Yuanmao exclaimed, “How could you owe so much all of a sudden? This is incredible!” Pin Cai said, “There are still some bills that haven’t been submitted yet. Altogether, including debts, expenses for my lodging, and the New Year’s expenses, I need at least eight hundred taels. Right now, I have nothing in hand. Even if I had some fur clothes, I’d need them to keep warm, so I can’t pawn them. I really can’t take care of myself, let alone help others. Maybe you can find a way for me. Can you talk to your two brothers-in-law?” Yuanmao sighed, “Don’t mention those two useless fellows. They freeload every day, and I’ve never seen them contribute anything. Even Old Sun owes quite a bit of money and has been hiding for the past few days, probably because he wants to discuss it with me.” Li Yuanmao rambled on for a while without getting to the point, so Pin Cai had to invite him to dinner. Yuanmao, searching through Pin Cai’s room, found a smoking set and insisted on smoking, lighting a lamp and making quite a racket, which irritated Pin Cai. By the second watch, Pin Cai urged him to leave, but Yuanmao refused to budge. Pin Cai said, “If you leave too late and the gate is locked, what will you do? Hurry up and go, it’s already late.” Yuanmao said, “I’ll stay here tonight.” Pin Cai replied, “I only have one set of bedding. How can we both sleep?” Yuanmao said, “It doesn’t matter. You take the big quilt, and I’ll take the small one. If we cover ourselves with some clothes, we won’t be cold. We haven’t shared a bed all year, so tonight is a good time to chat.” Pin Cai had no choice but to let him stay. Yuanmao, insensitive as he was, continued smoking and then asked for fruit. After a while, he wanted snacks and kept calling on Pin Cai’s servant, Si’er, making him busy all night. Pin Cai lay to one side, ignoring him.

By the third watch, Si’er came to fetch Pin Cai, saying that Master Tang wanted to talk. Pin Cai went to the monk’s room and saw that a lamp was lit on the bed, and two candles were burning brightly in the room, casting a brilliant light. A brazier of burning coals was giving off a strong scent. There were a few plates of leftover food on a small table beside the bed, along with a jug of warm wine, but the monk was nowhere to be seen. Pin Cai sat down to wait for him, and after a while, the monk came in, saying, “Just as I was about to go, I suddenly had to relieve myself.” He called for a basin of water, washed his hands, and then sat down, saying, “About the matter we discussed earlier, I just talked to my brother about it. He said it’s possible. The two vacancies are expected to be announced on the same day, but Hubei is ahead of the other. Now, we can commit a little fraud by putting Guizhou ahead, which wouldn’t cause any issues. Although it’s a reversal, it’s still considered fraud. My brother said there’s no need to give such a big favor to Fu San, as he has no close ties with him. A single term in Guizhou can’t compare to a year in Hubei; everyone knows this. You should go and tell him.” Pin Cai said, “Of course. But can your brother be trusted?” The monk replied, “Absolutely. This isn’t some random guess. Once the matter is settled, can you handle it?” Pin Cai said, “Why not? Fu San is a wealthy man and does things swiftly. But how much does your brother want as a thank you? I need a specific number to negotiate.” The monk said, “If someone else were to handle this, it would be difficult, and even three to five thousand taels wouldn’t be too much. But since I count him as a close friend, this favor is on me as his brother, so he only wants three thousand taels. Considering that this position will bring in twenty thousand taels of regular income once he assumes office, what is three thousand taels? It’s only twelve hundred taels of silver. Tell him to issue a banknote for that amount. Once the matter is settled, I’ll just eat a few more meals with him, and that’ll be enough.”

Pin Cai calculated in his mind and then asked, “If Fu San finds the amount too high, can it be reduced?” The monk said, “This is already the lowest possible. Besides my brother, no one else can decide. You should talk to him tomorrow morning. This matter is urgent, and the 29th is the day for the audience with the emperor. Nowadays, things must be handled cautiously to avoid any changes afterward. Tomorrow, you should have him deposit the money in a reliable shop, specifying the date it will be collected. If the matter drags on and complications arise, it will be less favorable.” Pin Cai said, “I understand, I’ll go tomorrow morning.” After sitting for a while longer, he returned to his room, where he found Yuanmao asleep with his clothes still on, snoring loudly. Pin Cai woke him up and gave him another set of bedding to sleep on, then went to bed himself. He thought about Fu San’s matter for a while, then calculated his own debts, and before he knew it, it was already dawn. After a brief nap, he saw that it was morning and called his servants to prepare the carriage for a trip into the city. After washing his face, eating a light meal, and dressing properly, Li Yuanmao was still not awake.

Pin Cai shook him awake, saying, “Get up, I’m heading into the city, and no one will be here to look after you.” Yuanmao mumbled something incoherent, rolled over, pulled the quilt over his head, and went back to sleep. Pin Cai, feeling quite frustrated, saw that Yuanmao had no intention of getting up, so he instructed Si’er to stay at home and watch over the house. Then he took a servant with him and rode off to find Fu San.

Yuanmao, on the other hand, didn’t get up until the si hour (around 9-11 AM). Rubbing his eyes, he saw Si’er in the room, sweeping and dusting. Yuanmao asked, “Where did your master go?” Si’er replied, “He went to see Master Fu San.” Yuanmao got off the kang (a heated bed platform), put on his clothes, and walked to the outer room. Si’er brought him water to wash his face, brewed tea, and then served him some snacks. Yuanmao smoked a few pipes of tobacco, spitting out a lot of phlegm, which Si’er cleaned up. Yuanmao asked, “Do you know when he will return?” Si’er replied

Si’er first set the dishes on the table and then took the tray outside. Yuanmao looked at the dishes: one plate of smoked chicken, one plate of eggs, one plate of shredded meat, and one plate that looked like gluten, though he couldn’t quite tell. He picked up a piece and tasted it; indeed, it was gluten. Si’er brought in a small jug of wine and a wine cup, poured him a cup, and then left. Yuanmao drank the wine while observing the furnishings, which were quite exquisite. There were two interconnected rooms; last night, he hadn’t paid much attention because of his preoccupations. During the day, he had stayed in the smaller, outer three rooms. Pin Cai’s bedroom was on the west side of the courtyard, accessed through a separate door into another set of two rooms. At this moment, Yuanmao was sitting on the kang (heated bed platform) in the outer room, having drunk three or four cups of wine, feeling slightly tipsy. Since the meal hadn’t arrived yet, he started looking around more carefully. He noticed that above the kang were four small, finely detailed paintings of the New Year’s festivities. On the small table on the kang, there was a self-timing clock. On the east side, there were three nanmu wood chairs, two small tea tables, and a pot of narcissus on one of the tables, while a vase of plum blossoms stood on the other. A pair of couplets hung on the eastern wall, and below them, against the window, was a small table with seven or eight spittoons on it, their bright copper reflecting the light. In the middle hung a door curtain with a piece of glass embedded in it. The windows on both sides also had glass panes embedded in them. The cushions on the kang and the chairs were made of bright blue satin. The walls were decorated with various musical instruments, including three-stringed and four-stringed instruments, flutes, and the like. Yuanmao lost interest in the wine and noticed that the inner room was furnished with gauze windows, with a curtain of blue crepe silk hanging in the middle. He lifted the curtain and entered the room, which was considerably larger. In it was a wooden bed, inlaid with ice-patterned screens reaching to the floor, and draped with a light blue silk canopy. At one end of the bed were four or five folded brocade quilts, and at the other end were two clothing bundles. In the middle was a huanghuali wood kang table, covered with a bright red satin cushion and pillow, and above it hung a painting of a sleeping beauty. On the west side of the room, there were four large leather trunks, with two small wooden chests on top of them and two wooden cabinets below. In the middle stood a large brass brazier covered with a copper mesh. Against the window was a desk with two small sets of books on it. Yuanmao saw that the book covers were labeled “The Plum in the Golden Vase.”

There was also a tray holding a set of writing brushes and an inkstone. The window had large glass panes in the center, and on the east side was a small bookshelf holding various odds and ends; below it were two square stools, covered in blue satin. After Yuanmao finished looking around, he thought to himself, “How could someone with all this be without money? These four large leather trunks must hold plenty of clothes, and those two wooden chests and cabinets must be full of silver and money. He’s just pretending to be poor to deceive me. I won’t let him get away with it today.” He then walked out. Si’er brought in two more dishes and a tin pot of rice—one dish of mutton and one of stir-fried liver. Later, the cook also brought in a small hot pot, and everything was set on the table. Yuanmao ate five bowls of rice, drank some soup, and ate more than half of the mutton. After rinsing his mouth and smoking a pipe, he asked Si’er for a piece of betel nut, chewed it for a long time, and then sat there without leaving.

Meanwhile, Pin Cai arrived at Fu San’s residence and conveyed the message that the matter was practically settled, which made Fu San very pleased. When Fu San asked how much money was needed, Pin Cai said, “It’s not a small amount. He said that the official position comes with a standard income of thirty thousand taels, so it’s not unreasonable to ask for a tenth of that—he insists on three thousand taels of silver. I’ve negotiated with the monk several times and managed to get it reduced by 20%, but he absolutely won’t agree to any further reduction.” Fu San pondered for a while and said, “Two thousand four hundred taels isn’t too much. When do they need it?” Pin Cai replied, “It needs to be ready by the 29th, when the audience with the emperor takes place, but they need the banknote today. A banknote dated for the 30th will do.” Fu San asked, “In whose hands will the banknote be kept?” Pin Cai said, “The monk and I will act as guarantors; the two of us will hold onto it.” Fu San asked, “And if the deal doesn’t go through?” Pin Cai replied, “It’s guaranteed. If it doesn’t happen, the original banknote will be returned to you. You can go to the shop on the 29th to cancel the transaction.” Fu San said, “Very well, but these next two days are the end of the year, and money is tight. I’m not sure if the money shops can raise the funds. Let’s eat first, and then we’ll go discuss it.” So they ate together. Pin Cai, not wanting to delay, urged Fu San to get going. Fu San said, “It’s very close by. I’ll ride in your carriage. Once we get there and everything is arranged, you can take the banknote with you. If one shop can’t provide enough, we’ll find another.” So the two of them got into the carriage, and after less than half a mile, they arrived at a money shop. The shopkeeper greeted them and led them inside. After serving tea, Fu San said, “I have a matter to discuss. I need you to issue a banknote for two thousand four hundred taels of silver, to be collected on the morning of the 30th.”

The shopkeeper replied, “If it were two days earlier, it wouldn’t be difficult, but today is already the 26th, and we’ve been very busy. I’m afraid we might not be able to raise the funds.” Fu San said, “If your shop can’t manage it, who else can?” The shopkeeper replied, “San Ye, surely you know that recently, all the money shops have been short on silver, and there’s been very little coming in from outside debts. We’ll see what we can collect in the next two days. If we can meet the full amount, that’s great; otherwise, we’ll give you as much as we can.” Fu San asked, “What should we write on the banknote?” The shopkeeper replied, “In my opinion, you don’t even need a banknote. Just come and collect the money on the 30th.” Fu San said, “No, no, this is to settle a debt. It must be for two thousand four hundred taels. If you really can’t raise the full amount, even a note for two thousand or one thousand five or six hundred taels will do. I’ll make other arrangements. If I don’t need it, I’ll come and cancel it on the 29th.”

The shopkeeper had no choice but to comply and issued a note for one thousand four hundred taels. Pin Cai suggested to Fu San, “Ask him to write it in separate notes—two for five hundred taels each and one for four hundred—just in case the recipient doesn’t need the full amount this year and wants to collect the remaining notes next year.” Fu San agreed, saying, “That makes sense.” They had the shopkeeper write three notes accordingly. Fu San collected the notes, bid farewell to the shopkeeper, and got back into the carriage. They then visited two more money shops, but both said they couldn’t raise the funds. Fu San, having no other options and knowing the others weren’t familiar with him, had to return home to discuss it with his third wife. He took forty taels of gold leaves, a pair of gold bracelets, and some small gold items, totaling sixty taels, to a pawnshop and exchanged them for one thousand taels of silver. He had the shop issue a banknote as well. Pin Cai also asked for it to be split into three notes—one for five hundred taels, one for three hundred, and one for two hundred. Fu San handed the notes to Pin Cai. Pin Cai, having other matters on his mind, didn’t want to linger, so he quickly took his leave of Fu San, got into the carriage alone, and left the city.

When Pin Cai returned to his lodging, he first met with Tang the monk and informed him that the matter had been successfully arranged. He then took out the three banknotes, counted the sum of 1,200 taels, and asked the monk to keep them safe. If the matter wasn’t resolved by the 29th, they would simply return the original notes. Tang the monk, smiling, said, “There’s no way it won’t work out. These 200 taels are our share; we only need to give him 1,000 taels.” Pin Cai said, “I need to go in and change my clothes.” He then walked straight to his own room and found Yuanmao still there, with the lamp lit, smoking. Seeing this, Pin Cai became very angry and used the opportunity to vent his frustration, saying, “Why are you still here? How can you display such things in broad daylight? Moreover, this is a temple, and anyone could come in and see. If someone were to blackmail us, wouldn’t that cause me endless trouble? How can you be so careless!” Yuanmao replied, “What’s there to fear? Who would come here? I’ve been sitting here most of the day and haven’t seen a single person. Besides, Si’er is outside keeping watch.” Pin Cai, still upset, ignored him, took off a fur coat made of fiery fox legs, and changed into a more casually worn fox fur coat. He changed his hat, washed his face, and drank some tea. Yuanmao then began to nag about borrowing money again, and when he saw that Pin Cai still refused, he said, “If you really have no money, don’t you have any clothes in those four large trunks? I’m only asking to borrow a hundred or so taels; it shouldn’t be too much of a burden on you.” Pin Cai, tired of his pestering, finally opened a box and took out a twisted gold bracelet, weighing about three taels, and handed it to Yuanmao, saying, “This is all I have left. Take it and pawn it. At three taels and six qian, you can get over a hundred taels for it. Once I receive a letter from home, I’ll repay you.” Yuanmao, delighted, jumped up, thanked him, and left.

On the 29th, Fu San indeed secured the position in Hubei, and both he and Pin Cai were overjoyed. He went to the temple to thank both Pin Cai and the monk. The next day, Fu San handed over the banknotes to the monk’s brother, who deducted 200 taels for “towing fees,” leaving them with a clear profit. From the remaining 200 taels, Fu San gave 100 taels to Pin Cai, making Pin Cai’s total earnings 1,300 taels. Pin Cai then went into the city to exchange half of the silver for cash and also exchanged some money outside the city. He was in high spirits, paid off all his debts, and enjoyed a lively New Year celebration. That night, he even brought Yu Tianxian to the temple and invited Tang the monk to stay up all night to keep watch. They closed the mountain gate early, and the night was filled with the sound of firecrackers and fireworks.

Tang the monk was concerned that on New Year’s Day, someone might come to the temple for incense offerings and might see Yu Tianxian, which would be inconvenient since she was staying at his temple. As dawn approached, he urged Pin Cai to send her back.

On the first day of the New Year, Pin Cai paid his respects, on the second day, he went to watch a play, and on the third day, he hosted a grand banquet at his lodging, inviting a group of rowdy youths such as Feng Zipei, Yang Meichuang, and Wu Dasha, along with a group of vulgar entertainers. They spent their days drinking and celebrating, with music and drums creating a lively atmosphere. The festivities, which included plenty of food and drink, lasted for five days and cost him three hundred taels. On the ninth day, someone suggested gambling, encouraging Pin Cai to host it. Pin Cai, thinking that his luck had been good recently and that he might win some money, agreed to start gambling on the evening of the ninth day. They played various games, from rolling the dice to shaking tiles, and Pin Cai even brought Yu Tianxian over to sit in the inner room and place bets for him. On the first day, not many people came, but the number gradually increased on the second day, and by the third day, the room was packed. As word spread, two big gamblers were attracted to the scene: Xi Shiyi and Pan San, both of whom came with substantial funds.

That day, Pin Cai won over 200 taels in gold, placed a bet of 180 taels, and had Yu Tianxian collect it.

The next day, Pan San came to gamble, bringing two ingots of Songjiang silver, totaling one thousand taels. After playing fifty rounds, he had already lost more than half. By the time the accounts were settled, he had lost everything and owed an additional hundred or so taels. That day, Pin Cai also lost 300 taels. Tang the monk won 100 taels, and Feng Zipei won 400 taels.

Xi Shiyi was the big winner, taking home over 850 taels, of which he gave fifty or so taels as tips to the young performers and Pin Cai’s servant, keeping 800 taels for himself. Xi Shiyi took a liking to one of the young monks and gave him ten medium ingots. Yu Tianxian also earned 240 taels from the bets she placed. Among the people present was Tang Jingcheng, the monk’s brother, who said to the monk, “I advise you all not to gamble tomorrow. When I came in earlier, I saw two people outside whispering to each other. They looked like officials from the neighborhood, and I’m afraid there might be trouble, which would be inconvenient for everyone.” Pin Cai, already on edge, became a bit fearful upon hearing this and said, “I’m tired too. Let’s take a break for a couple of days and then have fun again.” Tang the monk said, “If you’re not feeling it, that’s fine, but there’s no need to worry about what’s happening outside. You can relax.” Then he turned to Pin Cai and said, “There’s a vegetable garden next to your house, about two or three acres in size, with five or six grass huts where the gardener and his family live. There’s a separate entrance and exit. Isn’t there a gate that connects to your courtyard? I found it unsafe, so I sealed it off. If there’s any trouble outside, you can open that gate and leave through the vegetable garden. It’s a very open area; it’s not like they’ll send troops to surround you, right?” Pin Cai said, “Although that’s true, I’m not worried about losing money or any potential trouble. It’s just that Fu San is about to leave, and I want to invite him over for a farewell dinner. The day after tomorrow is the fourteenth; I’ve invited him to stay the night.” He then asked Xi Shiyi and Pan San, “Would you two gentlemen honor us with your presence?” Both Xi and Pan agreed. Feng Zipei said, “You’re not inviting me?” Pin Cai replied, “You’re here every day; do I need to send you a formal invitation?” Zipei said, “I’ll bring Meichuang along too.” Pin Cai said, “That’s great.” The gamblers settled their accounts, and by the fifth watch, they all dispersed, with Pin Cai also sending Yu Tianxian back.

Feng Zipei shared a bed with Pin Cai and said, “Lately, I’ve noticed that many people are obsessed with superficial reputations and don’t care about substance. Take for example Hua Gongzi, Xu Duxiang, and their group—they spend money like it’s nothing, which is typical of old aristocrats. But the way they treat those young performers is almost as if they see them as equals.

Then there’s the group of bookish pedants like Tian Chunhang, who keep raising the performers’ status, so much so that you can’t even joke with them anymore. It’s ridiculous how these performers pretend to be so cultured, neither oily nor vinegary, and if they’re not in cahoots with this one, they’re best friends with that one. I can’t believe it—do they really act this way even with rough and crude people? I think they’re just fooling these bookish old men, and their status has been ruined by these pedants. When they see them, they don’t even greet them properly, and when they talk, they don’t address them as servants. Yet they insist on discussing calligraphy, paintings, and chess. It’s truly detestable!” Feng Zipei said, “Exactly! If they keep this up, who will even bother with them anymore? Do these performers really think they can rely on Xu Duxiang and the others forever? They’ve never even met anyone with power or influence in their entire lives; they’re just a bunch of fools.” Pin Cai said, “The day after tomorrow, I plan to invite a few performers and have a grand gathering. As for those pretentious ones, I won’t invite any of them. Who do you think would be good to invite?” Zipei said:

“Performers are all pretty much the same. But recently, there are two who are quite good. They’re cheap to hire, and you can always have them

at your service. They’re just as good-looking as Yuan Baozhu and Su Huifang.” Pin Cai asked, “What are their names?” Zipei replied, “One is called Zhuo Tianxiang, and the other is Zhang Cuiguan.” Pin Cai asked, “Which troupe are they with?” Zipei replied, “They’re with the Chengrong Troupe.” Pin Cai said, “The name ‘Chengrong Troupe’ sounds new to me; I’ve never experienced their performances.” Zipei said, “It’s a small private troupe under the soft canopy.” Pin Cai laughed and said, “Pfft! Why are you talking about those people?” Zipei said, “Don’t underestimate them; they’re even more popular than some of the top performers! What do you think of that Yue Yue’s head?” Pin Cai said, “It’s good, but I don’t like him. What’s so interesting about a bald head?” Zipei said, “Exactly! But if you compare Tianxiang and Cuiguan to Yue Yue, they’re even better looking. If you don’t believe me, invite them over tomorrow, and if you like them, you can keep them.” Pin Cai said, “That works.”

The next day, Pin Cai sent out invitations to guests, inviting Master Fu San, Master Gui, Xi Shiyi, Pan San, Zhang Zhongyu, and Yang Meichuang. That day, two of the guests declined: Master Gui was ill, and Zhang Zhongyu had other matters and couldn’t come. So Pin Cai substituted Feng Zipei and Tang the monk, making a total of seven people including the host. Pin Cai invited Rong Guan to accompany Fu San and sent someone to the soft canopy troupe to call for Tianxiang and Cuiguan. It wasn’t long before the two barbers arrived in a large mule cart, with someone following behind them. Feng Zipei recognized them, and the young barbers first paid their respects to him, then to Pin Cai. Pin Cai looked closely at them and found that they were indeed handsome, with clear eyes, fair skin, and a refined appearance, dressed similarly to young gentlemen. Although Tianxiang’s complexion was fair, his skin appeared somewhat rough upon closer inspection. Cuiguan was smart and charming, though he had a few freckles on his face, a small black mole on his eyebrow, and rough, dark hands. They both wore well-fitted, fashionable clothing, boots, and hats, with gold bracelets and rings on their hands, and watches and small jade ornaments hanging from their waists. After observing them for a while, Pin Cai began to like them. Feng Zipei spoke to them, arranging for them to come and serve wine the next day. The two were very attentive, serving tea, lighting pipes, and even massaging Pin Cai’s back and legs, pleasing him greatly. The more he looked at them, the more he liked them, and he invited them to stay for dinner. Tianxiang and Cuiguan both knew how to sing operatic tunes, and they played the huqin and yueqin, making music late into the night until the third watch. Pin Cai gave each of them eight strings of cash as payment, and they thanked him before leaving.

The next morning, they arrived early to serve, just as Pin Cai and Zipei were getting up. The two barbers asked Pin Cai to find combs and brushes, and they helped him comb his hair, even massaging him afterward. The other one did the same for Zipei. After they had finished breakfast, they lit the lamps and everyone started smoking. Master Fu San arrived first, and when Tang the monk saw him, he brought in Deyue. Tianxiang and Cuiguan greeted Fu San and the monk, but Fu San didn’t recognize them and asked who they were and which troupe they belonged to. Pin Cai explained that they were from the Quanfu troupe. Soon after, Xi Shiyi and Pan San arrived together. Xi Shiyi brought along Baiying Guan, and Pan San brought a young apprentice, treating him as if he were just a servant. They all greeted each other. When Pan San saw Tianxiang and Cuiguan, he laughed and said, “How did you two end up here?” Xi Shiyi joked, “It looks like Master Wei is opening a soft canopy troupe and making himself the manager.” Only then did Fu San realize they were barbers, and he burst out laughing, saying, “So they’re not really from a troupe—still, that’s good.” They all sat down and joked around for a while.

Suddenly, they heard someone in the courtyard say, “Late! I’m late!” A man entered, wearing a fur robe and a large fur hat pulled down to his eyebrows. He greeted everyone with a bow and said, “Today, a friend from the inner city invited me to inspect his property, and after spending the whole day there, they asked me to assess the land as well. They’re hoping to be posted out of town.” Pin Cai called Tianxiang and Cuiguan over to meet him and said, “This is Master Yang Ba, who’s very skilled at feng shui. Why don’t you ask him to check your canopy and see when you’ll get rich?” Fu San then joked with Yang Ba, saying, “Be careful not to end up like the Wu family case, where they came looking for you afterward.” Everyone burst into laughter. Suddenly, Feng Zipei frowned and said something was wrong, then ran to the courtyard to vomit. The others hurried over to check on him. After a while, his face turned red, his head felt dizzy, and his whole body was hot. Pin Cai quickly asked him to lie down on the kang. After resting for a bit, he felt even worse and said he wanted to go home. Pin Cai then ordered a carriage to be prepared, and his servant accompanied him home. As it approached evening, Pin Cai ordered the lamps to be lit. He had a newly made glass lamp screen set up on the kang, depicting twenty-four scenes of springtime. The room was lit by eight glass lamps, with a colorful lantern hanging in the center, and four floor lamps placed on the ground. Two braziers were lit on either side, and a round table was set in the middle. As the banquet began, Xi Shiyi looked at the spring scenes on the lamp screen and joked with Pan San, saying, “Old San, that person getting slapped looks a lot like you.” Pan San replied, “And that person hugging someone looks like you, except he’s missing a bucket.” Fu San, seeing the last scene, couldn’t help but laugh out loud, saying, “This is outrageous! Master Wei shouldn’t have done this. Truly, this painting is too fitting for the scene. Everyone, come look—aren’t these two monks committing sodomy?”

Everyone looked and burst into laughter. Xi Shiyi turned to Deyue and asked, “Does your master do this every day?” Deyue spat and turned red, refusing to look. Tang the monk clapped his hands together and said, “Amitabha! This is sinful, sinful!” At this point, Fu San sat at the head of the table, with Cuiguan accompanying him. Xi Shiyi took the second seat, and knowing that he was generous and fond of Deyue, Tang the monk asked Deyue to accompany him. Yang Ba took the third seat, with Tianxiang sitting next to him at Pin Cai’s arrangement. Pan San took the fourth seat, while Pin Cai and Tang the monk sat at the host’s table, though Rong Guan was still nowhere to be seen. As they drank, they made crude jokes and engaged in rowdy banter, causing a great commotion. Only Fu San was somewhat restrained, joking with Cuiguan without becoming too vulgar. Xi Shiyi, holding a cup of wine, forced it on Deyue, while with the other hand, he reached behind Deyue, causing Deyue to twist his waist back and forth, his shoulders rising and falling unevenly. His eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Xi Shiyi, one hand pushing away the wine cup. Xi Shiyi said, “If you don’t drink this cup, I’ll make you drink a leather cup.” Deyue had no choice but to drink it. Yang Ba was even more indecent, pulling Tianxiang onto his lap, bouncing his legs so that Tianxiang shook all over. Yang Ba took turns drinking from a leather cup with him and then asked, “I’ve heard that your sister is very beautiful and has many admirers.” Zhuo Tianxiang blushed and replied, “Don’t believe everything they say.” Yang Ba said, “Last year, I saw someone writing a fan for her. Are you saying the words they wrote were just nonsense?”

As he spoke, he sniffed Tianxiang’s face again. Only Pan San and Pin Cai were left with no one to flirt with. Pin Cai laughed and said, “Today, we can only take turns teasing this old monk.” He then exchanged a few playful punches with Tang the monk. After over an hour of rowdiness, Xi Shiyi’s craving kicked in, and he asked Baiying Guan to bring out the smoking set. The lamps were already lit, so Xi Shiyi lay down and asked Deyue to smoke with him. The two barbers also had a craving for smoke and gathered around. Seeing this, Tang the monk let out two yawns and stretched lazily. Seeing that Xi Shiyi’s craving was intense, and unable to wait, he returned to his own room to indulge.

Fu San turned on his side, pulled Cuiguan close, and asked, “You’re working in this shop, but there’s not much future in it. Why not come with me to Hubei? Are you willing?” Cuiguan responded, “If you’re willing to take me, you’ll be like a father to me.” With that, he leaned into Fu San’s arms, brought his face close to Fu San’s, and said, “I’m not like the young masters; I don’t need money to complete my apprenticeship. When I first started, it was agreed that I’d be an apprentice for only three years. Now that the three years are up, I’m ready to go. Dear father, will you really take me?” Fu San said, “If you’re willing to come with me, I’ll take you.” Yang Ba overheard this and said to Fu San, “Old San, you’re causing trouble again! Instead of spending money to take him along, why not help me with my assignment donation? The other day, the note from the petition helpers arrived—could you add another thirty taels to it?” Fu San replied, “I’ll add thirty taels; there’s no need for you to be jealous.” Yang Ba didn’t get upset; instead, he repeatedly thanked him.

Cuiguan laughed and said, “Third Master, you’re really fortunate! I just called you my dear father, and now you’ve attracted another one.” Yang Ba pretended not to hear, sitting aside and smoking a water pipe.

Pin Cai said, “It’s a good idea for you to go with Third Master. What’s there to hesitate about? Although it’s not like a young master completing his apprenticeship, you should still give your master a few strings of cash as a token of gratitude.” Fu San said, “Of course.” Cuiguan asked, “Are you serious?” Fu San replied, “I’m serious.” Cuiguan then fully embraced Fu San, bumping his head against Fu San’s shoulder a few times, and said, “I’ll kowtow to thank you! Good Third Master, good father!” Fu San was so delighted he could hardly contain himself. Pan San, seeing Deyue lying in Xi Shiyi’s arms and Tianxiang lying across from them, wanted to take a puff too, so he sat on the edge of the kang, turned on his side, and leaned on Tianxiang. Deyue took a puff, which Yang Ba then took from him, brushing aside his thick, furry beard, and took a drag, causing saliva to drip from his mouth onto the pipe. He wiped his mouth with his fur sleeve and took another puff. The pipe got clogged, and Tianxiang, pressed down by him, tried to help clear it but couldn’t move. Yang Ba grabbed a skewer and poked at the pipe, but when he raised his hand, he accidentally burned a hole in his fur sleeve on the lamp, making everyone laugh.

Yang Ba said, “I’m just a beginner at this.” He forced himself to take another puff, which burned harshly and smelled foul, so he put the pipe down. Tianxiang said, “Don’t press down on me; I’ll light it for you.” Meanwhile, Deyue was resting on Xi Shiyi’s arm, while Xi Shiyi fondled his buttocks. Deyue tried to get up, but Xi Shiyi held him down with a leg, leaving Deyue no choice but to let him continue. Xi Shiyi finished a box of opium and called for Baiying Guan to bring more. Baiying Guan stood off to the side, sulking. Xi Shiyi called him two or three times before he finally replied, “There’s none left.” Xi Shiyi asked, “How can that be? I still have a large box in my bag.” Baiying Guan sulked for a while longer before saying, “It spilled.” Xi Shiyi said, “Spilled? Show me the box.”

Baiying Guan angrily approached and threw the large gold box, which rolled over to the lamp.

Deyue quickly grabbed it but accidentally knocked over the lamp, causing the glass cover to shatter with a loud “clang,” splashing oil onto Xi Shiyi’s face. Deyue was quite embarrassed, but Xi Shiyi said, “It’s fine.” He quickly wiped his face with a towel and moved to a different seat, asking for a basin of water to wash his face. A few drops of oil had also spilled on his leopard fur coat, so he wiped it clean. Pin Cai’s servants quickly replaced the lamp and cleaned the table. When Deyue opened the box, it was indeed empty. Xi Shiyi said, “What should we do now? Go ask Master Tang for some more.” Pin Cai said, “I have some! The other day, I got a few taels of old opium.” He then called Si’er to fetch it from his room.

Pin Cai’s room was on the west side of the courtyard, through a gate into a small yard with two rooms. Pin Cai had locked the courtyard gate but couldn’t leave anyone to watch the room because he needed to attend to his guests.

That night, the moon was bright as day. Si’er walked to the gate and unlocked it, but when he tried to push the door open, it wouldn’t budge. He thought, “This gate has always been loose; why is it so tight today?” He used a bit more force, but it still wouldn’t open.

He put down the lamp cover and used both hands to push hard. The door finally opened slightly, revealing a large stone blocking it inside. Si’er was puzzled and thought, “There’s no one inside. Who put this stone here?” He squatted down, moved the stone aside, picked up the lamp cover, and walked into the outer room. Seeing that nothing was missing, he felt somewhat relieved. He then walked into the inner room and took a closer look, only to be shocked. He saw that one of the large leather trunks was missing, and two offering boxes and a clothing bundle from the kang were also gone. He immediately ran out, shouting, “Master! This is bad, we’ve been robbed!” Pin Cai was alarmed and rushed to the room to check. What happened next will be revealed in the next chapter.

　　寶珠想了一會，道：「此句是誰喝酒，我沒有算過。」念道：「牀上翠屏開六扇。」數天玉林，玉林道：「這句不要是你編的。」素蘭道：「你還說天天念詩，連花蕊夫人《宮詞》都不記得了。」玉林笑道：正是。我恐怕他有心要我喝酒。」便喝了道：「要說七字了。」想了有半刻工夫，飛到王恂道：「門前才下七香車。」王恂喝了，飛出八字是薛逢《夜宴贈妓》的「愁傍翠蛾深八字」。數到了子雲，子雲喝了酒，道：「這九字只怕少些，就有也沒有好句了。」因想了一會，念道：「寶扇迎歸九華帳。」一數數到素蘭，素蘭喝了酒，飛出十字道：「閨裡佳人年十餘。」數到了漱芳，漱芳道：「我輪到兩回了。」只得喝了酒，道：「幸虧還記得一句『十一月中長至夜』。」便對寶珠道：「你喝一杯罷！」寶珠道：「你自己也要喝一杯，十字還在你身上呢。」

　　漱芳也只得了一杯。寶珠喝了，想了一會，飛出一句道：「南陌青樓十二重。」飛到子玉。子玉喝了酒，道：「已經十二了，還要飛嗎？」次賢道：「座中媚香還沒有輪到。輪到了他，我們再換令罷。如今只可飛十三了。」子玉飛出一句是：「娉娉裊裊十三餘。」飛到了仲清，仲清喝了酒，想了一想道：「這一飛，輪到數目皆要喝酒，等媚香飛一句收令罷。要十幾的數目相連，也就少了。」即念道：「『花面丫頭十三四。』瑤卿、媚香各飲一杯。媚香飛一句算結罷。」蕙芳道：「其實輪不到我，應該是度香。」子雲道：「你飛了罷。」蕙芳想了一想，道：「幸虧還記得這一句，靜宜與庚香都喝一杯。」即道：「年初十五最風流。」次賢道：「很好。」即與子玉喝了酒，收了令，吃了幾樣菜，幾樣點心。

　　談了一回，次賢道：「我有一個令，就費心些，但是今日坐中卻好都是喜歡行令的，想必不嫌煩碎，我們就照這個令行一行。」蕙芳道：「你不要又拿《水滸傳》來頑笑人了。」次賢笑道：「你還記得雪天戲叔麼？那日也就夠你受了。」即叫書童到書架上把第三筒牙籌取來。少頃，書童捧了出來，眾人見是象牙筒，內有滿滿的一筒小籌，一根大籌。次賢先抽出大籌給眾人看時，是個百美名的酒令。大籌上刻著「百美捧觴」

　　四個隸字，下有數行規例，刻著是：「此籌用百美名，共百枝，以天文地理、時令花木等門分類。每人掣一枝，看籌上何名，係屬何門。先集唐詩二句，上一句嵌名上一個字，下一句嵌名下一個字。平仄不調、氣韻不合者罰三杯另飛，佳妙者各賀一杯。唐詩飛過後，飛花各一個，集《毛詩》二句，首句第一字，與次句第一字，湊成一花為並頭花，自飲雙杯，並坐者賀二杯。

　　首句末字，與次句末字，湊成一花為並蒂花，自飲雙杯，對坐者賀兩杯。首句末字，次句首字，湊成一花，為連理花，自飲雙杯，左右並坐者皆賀一杯。每句花名字樣，皆在每句中間，字數相對者為含蕊花，自飲半杯，席中最年少者賀半杯。若兩句花名字數不對，或上一句在第一字，下一句在第二、第三者，為參差花，自飲一杯，左右隔一位坐者賀一杯。如飛出花名雖成，氣不接、類不聯者，罰三杯。如美人應用何花，籌上各自注明，不得錯用。」大家看了一看，說道：「此令太難，一時如何集得起來？」寶珠、蕙芳道：「此令我們是不能的，只好你們七個人去行。」仲清道：「倒是集《毛詩》湊花名不易。若說唐詩要飛兩句，也不過與方才的數目差不多。」

　　子玉道：「《毛詩》中湊花名，卻也有幾個。不過要並頭、並蒂的難些。」王恂道：「也好，橫豎大家費點心，也可以消消食，不然這些東西在肚子裡何以消化。就恐他們要湊《毛詩》，未免苦人所難了。」子雲道：「不然，單是我們七人行這個苦令，他們五人另行一個甜令，何如？我們搜索枯腸想不出時，聽了他們行得好的，也可觸動靈機，或者倒湊出來呢。」坐中一齊說：「好！但不知叫他們行個什麼令呢？」子雲道：「我也有個令。」於是叫書童拿兩顆骰子，並一個小碟子來。

　　子雲道：「這骰子名色，麼為月，二為星，三為雁，四為人，五為梅，六為天。如擲出么二色樣，即是一月一星，須集兩句曲文，一句說月，一句說星，也要氣韻聯屬。如本來兩句連綴更佳，各人賀一個雙杯。如在一套曲裡者，各人賀一杯。說得不好者，罰一杯。說顛倒者，譬如月在前星在後，倒先說星，後說月，那就要罰的。如麼三為月為雁，即二四有星有人，其餘照此。如兩個骰子相同，或是兩個人、兩個天之類，兩句中也須還他兩個人字、兩個天字，如人人、天天等字更佳，各人賀雙杯，說不出罰三杯，餘皆照此。」蕙芳、寶珠聽明了，又說了一遍道：「也不容易，幸虧我們的曲子，還有幾枝在肚裡。」子雲謂次賢道：「索性叫香畹、佩仙坐到這裡來，好在一處擲骰，我們與他二人換個坐兒。」次賢、子次與玉林、素蘭換了坐位。

　　次賢把籌和了一和，遞給文澤，先掣了一枝，把籌筒擱過一邊。王恂道：「何不一同抽出，按著次序說不好嗎？」次賢笑道：「那就太便宜了，後頭可以細想改換，再罰不成酒了。」文澤看那籌時，服飾門，美人名玉環，注：「飛七言唐詩二句，集《毛詩》說並頭花。」文澤想一想，出坐走了幾步道：「這倒不是行令，倒是考文了。」次賢笑道：「總以早交卷為妙。」有一盞茶時，文澤欣然入坐，念道：「上句我是元微之的，下句用杜少陵的，合起來是：玉鉤簾下影沉沉，環佩空歸月下魂。」

　　大家都贊道：「妙極！」次賢道：「並且玉環二字也在句首，倒與並頭花相合。請說《毛詩》並頭花罷，我們先賀一杯。」

　　文澤道：「想得好好的又忘了，再想不起什麼花。」偶見酒杯是個雞缸，倒便觸著了兩句，念道：「雞既鳴矣，冠綏雙止。雞冠是個並頭花。」並坐是劍潭，該賀兩杯。仲清道：「你且飲了再賀。」文澤欣然，自己飲了兩杯。仲清便掣籌，文澤道：「你的賀酒還沒有喝呢！」仲清道：「你想這兩句連不連？還要人賀酒。」子玉道：「雞冠卻是並頭，就是句子欠貫串些。」文澤道：「你們除此句之外，再找一個冠字在上的，我就服你們。」忽又說道：「我想起先的一個來了。吁嗟乎騶虞，西方美人。」仲清道：「更要罰了。這個雖好，卻不是並頭花。」文澤一想，道：「呸！果然錯了。」次賢道：「我替你們講和，劍潭賀一杯罷。」仲清只得飲了一杯，抽出籌來，是天文門，美人名朝雲，下：「飛七言唐詩二句，集《毛詩》並蒂花。」仲清想了一會，說道：「我上句用韋莊的詩，下句用杜詩，合著是『朝朝暮暮陽臺下，雲雨荒臺豈夢思』。」又說道：「我其夙夜，妻子好合。夜合花是並蒂花。」

　　大家贊了幾聲，次賢道：「並且這花名與唐詩多聯合的，我們共賀一杯。對坐的是媚香，應賀兩杯。」那蘇蕙芳擲了一個二五，正在那裡凝思，這邊要他賀酒，他只得喝了兩杯，倒湊著兩句，念道：「全沒有半星兒惜玉憐香，只合守蓬窗茆屋梅花帳。」旁邊子玉拍手稱妙道：「好個溫柔旖旎！倒轉來，偏這樣湊拍，倒比原文還好。」文澤道：「這是《訪素》的曲文，是一枝上的，我們也賀一杯。」這邊王恂掣了枝是鳥門的，美人名飛燕，花名也是並蒂花。王恂素來文思略遲，只得思索起來。看著素蘭擲了個麼四，也在那裡凝思。忽見素蘭想著了兩句，念道：「月明雲淡露花濃，人在蓬萊第幾宮。」春航贊道：「更妙！」子玉道：「我們說的句子，倒沒有他們的香豔。」素蘭道：「你們是詩，我們是曲，占了這點便宜。你們又要人名，又要並頭、並蒂就難了。」漱芳道：「我才把他們行過的要想兩句，再想不出來。幸虧不行這個令，不然要罰死了。」恂尚未想出，次賢道：「這是《琴挑》一枝上的，我們各賀一杯。」眾人喝了。

　　只見玉林擲了一個二四，念了《聞鈴》兩句道：「長空孤雁添悲哽，峨嵋山下少人行。」眾人也說：「好。」子雲道：「就是情景淒涼些。」也各賀了一杯。這邊王恂想著了，說道：「我用裴虔餘一句，溫飛卿一句，合著是：玉搔頭裊鳳雙飛，燕釵落處無聲膩。」子雲、文澤大贊道：「妙，妙！此二句如一句，實在接得妙。」王恂又說道：「奉時辰牡，顏如渥丹。是並蒂牡丹花。」眾人尚未開口，仲清道：「菜還沒有上得一半，燒豬倒先拿了出來。」眾人不解，留心四顧，王恂道：「那裡有什麼燒豬？」仲清笑道：「就是你想吃燒豬，你說得『奉時辰牡，顏如渥丹』，不像個燒豬麼？」眾人聽了，大笑起來，王恂自己也笑了。次賢道：「庸閹，你那第二句像說錯了一字，或是刻本之訛也論不定。我記得是『玉釵落處無聲膩』，不是『燕』字，且是李長吉的《美人梳頭歌》，你又記錯是溫飛卿，該罰一杯。」王恂道：「名字我說錯了，似乎『燕』字沒有記錯。」春航道：「或者別的選本作『燕』字亦論不得的。總之這兩句好。」於是大家也賀了一杯。

　　只見寶珠擲了兩個二，便念道：「今夜淒涼有四星。」眾人大贊道：「這句實在巧妙，全不費力。」各賀一杯。春航掣了顏色門的，美人名紅拂，花名是個連理花。亦想了一回，說道：「我上句用韋莊，下句用杜，合著是：千枝萬枝紅豔春，釣竿欲拂珊瑚樹。花名是『既溥既長，春日載陽。』長春是連理花。」眾人贊了幾句，也賀了一杯。漱芳擲了一個麼四，即念道：「月移花影，疑是玉人來。」眾人道：「這句自然，好得很，該賀兩杯。」皆喝了。

　　子玉掣了個地理門，美人名洛神，花是並頭花。想了兩句不見甚佳，才要另想，只見蕙芳擲了一個麼三，想了一想，念著《偷詩》上兩句道：「恨無眠殘月窗西，更難聽孤雁嘹嚦。」子玉贊道：「實在繡口錦心，愧煞我輩。」子雲道：「這個令，叫我們行，也沒有這些好句。」大家滿賀了一杯。子玉得了，即道：「我用冷朝陽《送紅線》詩一句，孟浩然《登襄城樓》一句，合著是：還似洛妃乘霧去，更凝神女弄珠遊。」子玉方才念完，次賢、仲清、春航等大贊道：「方才飛的以此為第一，好在對得工穩。旖旎風光，卻是庾香本色。」子玉又說並頭花道：「月出皎兮，季女思饑。月季是並頭花。」眾人道：「這個花名也好極，我們應賀三杯，方可賞此佳句。」子玉謙了幾句。又見素蘭擲了一個麼六，也想了一想，湊起《酒樓》上兩句念道：「驀現出嫦娥月殿，絕勝仇池小有天。」眾人也說好，又都賀了。

　　次賢掣了時令門，美人名夜來，花是並蒂花。子雲道：「等你多想一想，我們用點菜再說。」大家又吃了一回菜，又上了五六樣，俟點了燈，各人權且散坐。次賢道：「我有了白香山一句，李太白一句，合著是：八月九月正長夜，情人道來竟不來。」眾人賞歎道：「老氣橫秋，又是『願陪鸞鶴回三山』一例的，真是你的口氣。」次賢道：「慢說好，恐怕這花名要罰酒呢。我卻用個別名，卻也不是隱僻，是人人常說的。」念道：「既見君子，吉日庚午。子午花是並蒂花。今天卻是庚午日，算我說著了。」同人稱贊不已，各賀三杯。

　　玉林擲了一個四五，想了一回，念出《絮閣》上兩句道：「為著個意中人，把心病挑。俏東君，春心偏向小梅梢。」蕙芳笑道：「這出《絮閣》比《聞鈴》好得多了。」於是各賀了兩杯。子雲道：「我就獻醜了。」掣了一根，是花木門的，美人名蓮香，花是連理花。子雲心上要想兩句好的出來，不肯輕說。一面看著他們擲骰，見寶珠擲了一個二四，想了一想，念出《春睡》上的曲文道：「星眼倦摩呵，一片美人香和。」子雲道：「好！也該賀。」大家各賀了一杯。漱芳又擲了個么二，也想了一想，念道：「月上東牆，最可人星明月朗。」子雲道：「好！該賀一杯。」眾人喝過。文澤道：「你自己令也應交卷了，只管看著人交卷，難道你這腹稿還沒有打完麼？」子雲笑道：「快了。」於是又看蕙芳擲了一個麼四，想了半刻工夫，念著《偷曲》上的兩句道：「山入寒空月影橫，闌干畔，有玉人閒憑。」子雲道：「更好，該賀個雙杯。我也交卷了，我就用溫飛卿《採蓮曲》上的兩句，湊起來是：綠萍金粟蓮莖短，露重花多香不消。」大家說好，次賢道：「這兩句很佳，可惜『不』字與『莖』字不對。」

　　寶珠將眼睛看了子雲一看，心中若有所思。次賢道：「不是這兩字，也與庾香一樣可以賀三杯。子雲等諸位喝兩杯也罷了。」再說花名道：「南有喬木，堇荼如飴。木堇是連理花。」眾人道：「這兩句卻自然，該賀兩杯。」這一天大家思索也都乏了，都要吃飯。子雲道：「尚早，再看他們擲幾回。他們到底比我們少用些心。」素蘭擲了一個重四，即想出一句《窺浴》上的曲文道：「兩人合一付腸和胃。」仲清拍案叫絕道：「這個是天籟，我們快賀三杯。」於是合席又賀了三杯。玉林擲了個重三，也念《小宴》一句道：「列長空數行新雁。」次賢道：「他們越說越好了，真是他們的比我們的好。」王恂道：「詞出佳人口，信然。」春航道：「他們也實在敏捷，我們只好甘拜下風了。」文澤道：「難為他們句句貼切，也從沒有人罰過一杯，倒叫人賀了好幾十杯。」子玉道：「我早說我們不及他們。他們若行我們的令，只怕比我們總要好些。然而也是時候了，可以收令吃飯罷。」子雲道：「等他們輪完了歇罷。他們也煞費苦心，爭這一杯賀酒。」

　　於是輪到寶珠，擲了一個重二，即念《密誓》上一句道：「問雙星，朝朝暮暮，爭似我和卿。」眾人說妙，又賀了一杯。大家看著寶珠一笑，寶珠不覺臉上一紅，於是大家更笑起來，寶珠亦只得垂頭微哂。不覺又到漱芳，已是每人輪了三次，也要收令了，擲了一個重四，也就念《窺浴》的曲子道：「意中人，人中意。」眾皆大贊道：「這一結，方把今日這些人都結在裡面，都是個意中人，人中意了。我們應照字數各賀了六杯吃飯。」大家也高興飲了，吃完飯，漱口、更衣已畢。鐘上已是亥末，大家也要散了，遂揖別主人，主人和五旦直送到園門。五旦重複進來，又講了一回，各自散去。

　　次賢對子雲道：「我明日要將這兩個令刻起來，傳到外間，也教人費點心，免得總是猜拳打擂的混鬧。」子雲道：「也好，況今日也沒有什麼不好的在裡面。」又談了一回，子雲也自進去。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Baozhu thought for a moment and said, “Who drank this line of wine? I haven’t counted.” Then she recited, “The bed with green screens opens six panels.” She counted up to Tian Yulin. Yulin said, “This line shouldn’t have been made up by you.” Su Lan replied, “You keep reciting poems every day, yet you don’t even remember the ‘Palace Poem’ by Lady Huarui.” Yulin laughed and said, “Exactly. I was afraid you were deliberately trying to make me drink.” She drank and then said, “Now it’s time for a seven-character line.” After thinking for a while, she recited to Wang Xun, “In front of the gate, the fragrant carriage just arrived.” Wang Xun drank, and then recited an eight-character line from Xue Feng’s ‘Night Banquet Gift to a Courtesan,’ “Sorrowful alongside the deep green brows.” The count reached Ziyun, who drank the wine and said, “This nine-character line is probably rare; even if it exists, it’s not a good one.” After thinking for a while, he recited, “The precious fan welcomes the return to the nine-flower canopy.” The count moved to Su Lan, who drank and recited a ten-character line, “The fair lady in the chamber is just over ten years old.” The count reached Shufang. Shufang said, “It’s my turn again.” She had to drink the wine and said, “Fortunately, I still remember a line, ‘The long night of the eleventh month.’” She then said to Baozhu, “You should drink a cup!” Baozhu replied, “You should drink too; the ten-character line is still on you.”

Shufang also had to drink a cup. Baozhu drank and, after thinking for a while, recited a line, “On the southern streets, the green buildings are twelve stories high.” The count moved to Ziyu. Ziyu drank and said, “It’s already twelve, should we continue?” Ci Xian said, “Meixiang hasn’t had her turn yet. Let’s wait until it reaches her, then we’ll change the game. For now, we can only go up to thirteen.” Ziyu recited a line, “Graceful and slender at thirteen years old.” The count reached Zhongqing, who drank and after some thought said, “With this next recitation, everyone will have to drink; let’s wait for Meixiang to recite a line to close this game. There aren’t many consecutive lines beyond ten.” Then he recited, “A young maid with a flowery face at thirteen or fourteen.” Yaoqing and Meixiang each drank a cup. Meixiang recited a line to close the game. Huifang said, “It wasn’t my turn; it should have been Duxiang’s.” Ziyun said, “You go ahead and recite.” Huifang thought for a moment and said, “Fortunately, I remember this line, Jingyi and Gengxiang should each drink a cup.” Then she recited, “The most romantic time is the fifteenth of the year.” Cixian said, “Very good.” Then he and Ziyu drank, ending the game. They ate a few dishes and some snacks.

After chatting for a while, Cixian said, “I have a game that’s a bit complicated, but since everyone here today enjoys playing, I’m sure you won’t mind the complexity. Let’s play according to this rule.” Huifang said, “You better not be joking around with ‘Water Margin’ again.” Cixian laughed, “Do you still remember the game in the snow with Uncle? That day was quite enough for you.” He then called the book boy to bring the third tube of ivory tokens from the bookshelf. After a short while, the book boy brought out the tube, and everyone saw it was an ivory tube filled with small tokens and one large token. Cixian first took out the large token for everyone to see. It was a drinking game based on the names of a hundred beauties. The large token was engraved with the words “A Hundred Beauties Offering Wine.”

The four clerical characters were followed by several lines of rules, which were engraved as follows: “This game uses the names of a hundred beauties, with a total of a hundred tokens, categorized according to astronomy, geography, seasons, flowers, and trees. Each person draws one token, looks at the name on the token, and identifies the category it belongs to. Then, they must compose two lines of Tang poetry, with the first line embedding the first character of the name and the second line embedding the second character. If the tones don’t match or the rhyme is off, the penalty is three cups and a new line must be composed. Those who create excellent lines will be congratulated with a cup of wine. After the Tang poetry, each person must recite one line with a flower theme, composing two lines from the ‘Mao Poetry.’ The first character of the first line and the first character of the second line must form a compound flower name, and the person drinks two cups, with the person sitting next to them congratulating with two more cups.

The last character of the first line and the last character of the second line must form another compound flower name, and the person drinks two more cups, with the person sitting opposite congratulating with two more cups. The last character of the first line and the first character of the second line must form yet another flower name, and the person drinks two more cups, with the people sitting on both sides congratulating with one cup each. If the flower name appears within the lines but the number of characters doesn’t match, it forms a ‘budding flower,’ and the person drinks half a cup, with the youngest person at the table congratulating with half a cup. If the number of characters doesn’t match in either line, or the first character appears in the second or third position, it forms a ‘mismatched flower,’ and the person drinks one cup, with the person sitting one seat away on either side congratulating with one cup. If the flower name is formed but the meaning is incoherent or the type doesn’t match, the penalty is three cups. The appropriate flower for each beauty is indicated on the token and must not be misused.” Everyone looked at it and said, “This game is too difficult; how can we compose this quickly?” Baozhu and Huifang said, “We can’t manage this game; only you seven can play it.” Zhongqing said, “It’s actually more challenging to compose the ‘Mao Poetry’ to match flower names. But if it’s just about reciting two lines of Tang poetry, it’s not much different from the number game we played earlier.”

Ziyu said, “There are indeed a few flowers that can be matched in ‘Mao Poetry,’ but it’s harder to match compound flower names.” Wang Xun said, “That’s fine; as long as everyone puts in some effort, it will help digest the food. Otherwise, how will we digest all this in our stomachs? The only concern is that matching ‘Mao Poetry’ might be too difficult for some.” Ziyun said, “Not really. How about this: the seven of us will play this challenging game, while the other five play a simpler one. What do you think? When we’re stuck and can’t come up with anything, hearing them do well might spark some inspiration and help us come up with something.” Everyone agreed, saying, “That’s a good idea! But what game should we have them play?” Ziyun said, “I also have a game.” He then called for the book boy to bring two dice and a small dish.

Ziyun said, “These dice have different meanings: one represents the moon, two represents stars, three represents geese, four represents people, five represents plum blossoms, and six represents the sky. If you roll a one and a two, it means one moon and one star. You need to compose two lines of verse: one about the moon and one about the star, and the lines must be connected in theme. If the two lines naturally flow together, it’s even better, and everyone will toast with a double cup. If the lines come from the same set of lyrics, everyone will toast with one cup. If the lines are poorly composed, the person will be penalized with one cup. If the order is reversed, for example, if the moon is mentioned before the star but the person recites the star first and then the moon, they will be penalized. The same rules apply to other combinations, like the moon with geese or stars with people. If both dice show the same number, such as two people or two skies, then the two lines must include the words for two people or two skies, like ‘people people’ or ‘sky sky,’ which would be even better, and everyone will toast with double cups. If the person fails to come up with the lines, they’ll be penalized with three cups, and all other rules follow accordingly.” Huifang and Baozhu understood and repeated the rules, saying, “This isn’t easy, but luckily we have some verses memorized.” Ziyun then suggested to Cixian, “Why not have Xiangwan and Peixian come over here to join us? That way, we can roll the dice together, and we’ll switch seats with them.” Cixian, Zici, Yulin, and Sulan then swapped seats.

Cixian mixed the tokens and handed them to Wenze, who drew the first one and set the tube aside. Wang Xun said, “Why not draw them all at once and recite in order?” Cixian laughed and said, “That would be too easy; it would allow too much time to think and change, and there wouldn’t be any penalties.” Wenze looked at his token and saw that it was from the clothing category, with the beauty’s name being Yuhuan. The note said: “Recite two seven-character lines from Tang poetry, and compose a ‘twin-head flower’ from the ‘Mao Poetry.’” Wenze thought for a moment, got up and walked a few steps, saying, “This isn’t a game; it’s more like an exam.” Cixian laughed and said, “It’s best to submit your answer early.” After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Wenze happily returned to his seat and recited, “The shadow sinks beneath the jade hook curtain, and the soul returns empty, accompanied only by the tinkling of jade pendants under the moon.”

Everyone praised him, saying, “Excellent!” Cixian added, “Moreover, the words ‘jade’ and ‘ring’ appear at the beginning of the lines, fitting the ‘twin-head flower.’ Now, please recite the ‘Mao Poetry’ for the twin-head flower, and we’ll toast you with a cup.”

Wenze replied, “I had a good idea but forgot it, and now I can’t think of any flower.” He happened to see the wine cup, which was decorated with a rooster, and was inspired to recite two lines: “The rooster has already crowed, the comb is adorned with double plumes.” The rooster comb represents a ‘twin-head flower.’” His companion was Jiantan, who toasted him with two cups. Zhongqing said, “You drink first, then we’ll toast you.” Wenze gladly drank two cups. Zhongqing then drew a token, and Wenze said, “You haven’t drunk your toast yet!” Zhongqing replied, “Do you think these two lines are connected enough to deserve a toast?” Ziyu said, “The rooster comb indeed represents a twin-head flower, but the lines aren’t very cohesive.” Wenze responded, “If you can find another line with the word ‘comb’ at the beginning, I’ll admit defeat.” Suddenly, he recalled and said, “Ah, I remember another one: ‘Alas, the chaste tiger, the beauty of the west.’” Zhongqing said, “You should be penalized for that. Although it’s good, it’s not a twin-head flower.” Wenze thought and said, “Ugh, I really got it wrong.” Cixian said, “Let’s settle this: Jiantan will toast one cup.” Zhongqing had no choice but to drink a cup. He then drew a token, which was from the astronomy category, with the beauty’s name being Chaoyun. The note said: “Recite two seven-character lines from Tang poetry and compose a ‘twin-stem flower’ from the ‘Mao Poetry.’” Zhongqing thought for a while and said, “I’ll use a poem by Wei Zhuang for the first line and one by Du Fu for the second, ‘Day by day under the sunlit terrace, clouds and rain on the desolate terrace are no longer dreamt of.’” Then he added, “I use the lines, ‘Morning and night, husband and wife are well-matched.’ The night-blooming jasmine is a twin-stem flower.”

Everyone praised him again, and Cixian said, “Furthermore, this flower name is closely linked to the Tang poetry, so let’s all toast him with a cup. His partner is Meixiang, so she should toast two cups.” Su Huifang rolled a two and a five, and while she was deep in thought, she was urged to toast. She had no choice but to drink two cups and then composed two lines: “Not a single star pities the jade or cherishes the fragrance, only suited to guard the window of a humble cottage with a plum blossom canopy.” Ziyu clapped his hands and exclaimed, “How gentle and graceful! In reversing the order, the lines fit even better than the original.” Wenze said, “This is a verse from ‘Visiting Su,’ and it’s from the same set, so let’s all toast with a cup.” Meanwhile, Wang Xun drew a token from the bird category, with the beauty’s name being Feiyan, and the flower name also being a twin-stem flower. Wang Xun, known for being a bit slower in composing, started pondering deeply. Sulan rolled a four and was also in deep thought. Suddenly, Sulan came up with two lines and recited, “The moon is bright, the clouds are thin, and the flowers are heavy with dew. Who resides in the palace of Penglai?” Chunhang praised her, saying, “That’s even better!” Ziyu remarked, “Our verses aren’t as fragrant and enchanting as theirs.” Sulan replied, “You are composing poems, and we are composing songs. We have this small advantage. You have to consider both the names and the twin-head and twin-stem flowers, which makes it more difficult.” Shufang said, “I was just trying to recall the lines they composed earlier and couldn’t come up with anything. Fortunately, I didn’t have to play this game, or I would have been penalized to death.” Wang Xun still hadn’t come up with anything, so Cixian said, “This is from the ‘Qin Tease’ set, so let’s all toast with a cup.” Everyone drank.

Yulin rolled a two and a four and recited two lines from “Hearing the Bells,” saying, “A lone wild goose in the vast sky adds to the sorrow, few people walk beneath Mount Emei.” Everyone agreed, “Good.” Ziyun added, “Though the scene is a bit desolate.” They all toasted with a cup. On the other side, Wang Xun finally thought of something and said, “I’ll use a line from Pei Qianyu and another from Wen Feiqing, together forming: ‘The jade hairpin twists into twin phoenixes flying, where the swallow’s hairpin falls, it is soft and silent.’” Ziyun and Wenze praised him greatly, saying, “Brilliant, brilliant! These two lines connect as if they were one, truly a perfect match.” Wang Xun continued, “As for the ‘double peony,’ it is ‘her cheeks as rosy as the blush of dawn.’” Before anyone could speak, Zhongqing said, “The dishes aren’t even half-served, and the roast pig has already been brought out.” Everyone looked around in confusion, and Wang Xun asked, “Where is there a roast pig?” Zhongqing laughed and said, “You must be craving roast pig because your line, ‘her cheeks as rosy as the blush of dawn,’ sounds just like describing one!” Everyone burst into laughter, and even Wang Xun laughed at himself. Cixian said, “You got the second line wrong, or maybe it’s a mistake in the text. I remember it as ‘where the jade hairpin falls, it is soft and silent,’ not ‘swallow,’ and it’s from Li Changji’s ‘Song of a Beautiful Woman Combing Her Hair,’ not from Wen Feiqing. You should be penalized with a cup.” Wang Xun replied, “I might have gotten the name wrong, but I’m sure the ‘swallow’ is correct.” Chunhang said, “It’s possible that another edition uses ‘swallow.’ In any case, these two lines are excellent.” So, everyone toasted with a cup.

Baozhu then rolled two twos and recited, “Tonight is desolate with four stars.” Everyone praised her, saying, “This line is truly ingenious and effortless.” They all toasted with a cup. Chunhang drew a token from the “Colors” category, with the beauty named Hongfu and the flower a “linked-stem flower.” After thinking for a while, he said, “I’ll use a line from Wei Zhuang and another from Du Fu, together forming: ‘Thousands of branches, millions of blossoms, the spring is red, the fishing rod nearly sweeps the coral tree.’ The flower name is ‘long and flourishing, spring days carry the sun.’ The evergreen is a linked-stem flower.” Everyone praised him and toasted with a cup. Shufang rolled a four and immediately recited, “The moon moves and the flower shadows shift, as if a jade figure approaches.” Everyone agreed, “This line is naturally beautiful, very good, deserving of two cups.” They all drank.

Ziyu drew a token from the “Geography” category, with the beauty named Luoshen and the flower a “twin-head flower.” He thought of two lines that weren’t very good and was about to think of something else when Huifang rolled a three. After some thought, she recited two lines from “Stealing Poems,” saying, “Resentful sleepless under the waning moon west of the window, it’s harder to bear the solitary goose’s mournful cry.” Ziyu praised her, “Truly a work of exquisite craftsmanship, it puts us to shame.” Ziyun added, “If we were the ones playing this game, we wouldn’t have come up with such good lines.” Everyone toasted with a cup. Ziyu, now inspired, said, “I’ll use a line from Leng Chaoyang’s poem ‘Sending Off Hongxian’ and another from Meng Haoran’s ‘Climbing the Xiangcheng Tower,’ together forming: ‘Just like Luoshen disappearing into the mist, the goddess Shen Nong plays with pearls.’” As soon as Ziyu finished, Cixian, Zhongqing, Chunhang, and others praised him greatly, saying, “This is the best line we’ve had so far, perfectly matched with elegance and charm, truly capturing the essence of Yu Xiang’s style.” Ziyu then continued with the twin-head flower, saying, “The moon rises bright, and the maidens long for food. The moon rose is a twin-head flower.” Everyone exclaimed, “This flower name is also excellent, we should toast three cups to this beautiful line.” Ziyu modestly declined, but they all toasted again. Sulan then rolled a six and, after some thought, pieced together two lines from “The Tavern,” reciting, “The moon palace suddenly appears, far surpassing the small heaven of Qiu Chi.” Everyone agreed it was good and toasted again.

Cixian drew a token from the “Seasons” category, with the beauty named Yelai and the flower a “twin-stem flower.” Ziyun said, “Take your time to think, and we’ll enjoy some more dishes in the meantime.” They all continued eating, with five or six more dishes served, and after the lamps were lit, they sat scattered around the room. Cixian said, “I’ve got a line from Bai Xiangshan and another from Li Taibai, together forming: ‘In the long nights of August and September, the lover’s path is long yet they do not come.’” Everyone admired his work, saying, “These lines are grand and ancient, similar to ‘Wishing to accompany the phoenix and crane back to the Three Mountains,’ truly your style.” Cixian added, “Don’t praise it yet; I’m afraid this flower name might require a penalty. But I’ll use an alternative name, which is still common and well-known.” He recited, “Seeing the noble one, it is an auspicious day on Gengwu. The noon flower is a twin-stem flower. Today happens to be Gengwu day, so I got it right.” Everyone praised him endlessly, and they all toasted three cups.

Yulin rolled a four and a five, thought for a while, and then recited two lines from The Pavilion of Fluff: “For the sake of a beloved, I suffer from a love sickness. The charming Lord of Spring, his heart inclines towards the little plum branch.” Huifang laughed and said, “This piece from The Pavilion of Fluff is much better than Hearing the Bells.” So, everyone toasted with two cups. Ziyun said, “I’ll give it a try.” He drew a token from the “Flowers and Trees” category, with the beauty’s name being Lianxiang and the flower a “linked-stem flower.” Ziyun wanted to come up with two good lines, so he hesitated to speak immediately. Meanwhile, he watched them roll the dice and saw Baozhu roll a two and a four. After thinking for a moment, she recited a line from Spring Slumber: “The starry eyes grow weary, a scent of a beauty lingers.” Ziyun said, “Good! This deserves a toast.” Everyone toasted with a cup. Shufang then rolled a two, thought for a moment, and recited, “The moon rises over the eastern wall, most endearing with bright stars and a clear moon.” Ziyun said, “Good! This deserves a toast.” After everyone drank, Wenze said, “You’ve been watching everyone finish their verses, isn’t it time you submitted yours? Or are you still not done drafting it in your head?” Ziyun laughed, “Almost there.” Then he watched as Huifang rolled a four. After thinking for a moment, she recited two lines from Stealing a Melody: “The mountains enter the cold sky, the moon’s shadow crosses, at the railing, a jade figure leans idly.” Ziyun said, “Even better, this deserves a double toast. I’ve finished mine too. I’ll use two lines from Wen Feiqing’s Lotus Gathering: ‘The green duckweed and golden millet, the lotus stems are short, the dew is heavy, and the fragrance of many flowers lingers.’” Everyone praised the lines, and Cixian said, “These lines are excellent, but it’s a pity that the words ‘not’ and ‘stems’ don’t match.”

Baozhu glanced at Ziyun, her thoughts seemingly elsewhere. Cixian said, “Even though those two words don’t match, it’s still as good as Yuxiang’s lines, so let’s toast two cups to Ziyun and everyone.” Then he continued with the flower name: “There are tall trees in the south, and the gentian is as sweet as sugar. The gentian tree is a linked-stem flower.” Everyone agreed, “These two lines are natural and deserve a double toast.” By this time, everyone was tired from thinking and wanted to eat. Ziyun said, “It’s still early; let’s watch them roll a few more times. They’ve used up less effort than we have.” Sulan rolled a four again and immediately thought of a line from Peeking at the Bathing: “Two people, one heart, perfectly harmonized.” Zhongqing was so impressed he exclaimed, “This is divine! We should toast three cups quickly.” So, everyone toasted three cups. Yulin rolled a three and recited a line from A Small Banquet: “In the vast sky, a few rows of new geese.” Cixian said, “Their lines keep getting better; theirs are truly better than ours.” Wang Xun said, “Good lines come from good people, it’s true.” Chunhang added, “They are indeed quick-witted; we can only humbly concede.” Wenze said, “It’s impressive how every line they’ve come up with fits perfectly, and not a single person has been penalized even once. Instead, they’ve made us toast dozens of cups.” Ziyu said, “I’ve said from the start that we’re not as good as they are. If they played by our rules, they’d probably do even better. But it’s about time; we should finish the game and eat.” Ziyun said, “Let’s wait until they finish their round. They’ve put in a lot of effort to earn this toast.”

It was Baozhu’s turn, and she rolled a two. She then recited a line from The Secret Oath: “Ask the double stars, day after day, how do they compare to us?” Everyone praised her, and they toasted with a cup. They all looked at Baozhu and smiled, causing her to blush. Seeing this, they laughed even more, and Baozhu could only lower her head with a faint smile. It was Shufang’s turn again. Having gone through three rounds each, it was time to end the game. She rolled a four and recited a line from Peeking at the Bathing: “The one in my heart, the perfect match in people’s hearts.” Everyone praised her, saying, “This final line ties together everyone here today. We’re all perfectly matched in each other’s hearts. We should toast six cups according to the number of characters and then eat.” Everyone joyfully drank, finished their meal, rinsed their mouths, and changed clothes. It was already late in the evening, and everyone prepared to leave. They bowed to the host, who, along with the five performers, escorted them to the garden gate. The five performers then returned inside, chatted for a while, and eventually dispersed.

Cixian said to Ziyun, “Tomorrow, I plan to have these two games engraved and passed around, so others can also put some effort into their gatherings, rather than just playing drinking games or causing chaos.” Ziyun replied, “That’s a good idea, especially since there’s nothing inappropriate in today’s events.” They chatted a bit longer before Ziyun also went inside. What happens next, we’ll find out in the next installment.

　　前回書講的寶珠生日，在怡園樂了一天，正是人生悲樂不同。卻說琴言在華府，因元宵之日，華公子命其與八齡演戲，是日琴言身子不快，且兼感傷往日，是以神情寂寞，興致不佳。

　　那日在臺上，演到中情所感，不覺真哭起來。華公子以為無故生悲，十分不悅，叫下來痛斥了一番，有幾日不叫上去。琴言獨居一室，來往無人，且與那些跟班小使氣味不投，鑿枘相處。

　　在留青精舍廂房後，有個小三間住著，有一個小使伺候。院子內有幾塊太湖石，兩棵綠萼梅，一棵紅梅，尚還盛開。

　　此日是正月二十七日，琴言對了這梅花，不覺思念怡園的梅崦來。想那度香相待的光景，較之今日，真有天淵之別。即有伺候不到處，度香非但沒有形之於色，並且不藏之於心，反百般的安慰體貼。此日的華公子，喜歡時便也與度香彷彿，及不合他的意時，不是發煩，就是挑斥，元宵那一日竟至詬斥起來，與諸奴相等。那一班逢迎巴結的見了，便欣欣得意，似乎也有今日，從此便可墮入輪迴，永無超升之理。主兒多叫一回，同伙多恨一回。主兒多賞一回，同伙多罵一回。那帶誚帶罵、冷言冷語的，叫人難受。總恨奚十一那個忘八蛋無緣無故的鬧上門來，因此墮落在此。又想魏聘才雖不是個好人，然尚有一言半語，道著我的心事，如今他又出去了。那個林珊枝倒像是半個主兒一般，先要小心謹慎的奉承他才喜歡，不然他就要撮弄人。如今索性把我攆出去了，倒也自在，自然也可以不到師父處去了。若得皇天保佑，使我做個清白人，我就饑寒一世，也自願意。不然人說前做過戲子，後做過奴才，好聽不好聽，人還看得起麼？琴言越想越氣，自然的落下淚來，孤孤單單坐在梅花樹下，傷心了一回。聽得林珊枝的口聲，叫了兩聲「玉儂！」即走將進來，琴言站起。珊枝見他滿面愁容，便問道：「你已知道了麼？」琴言不解所問，怔了一怔，便道：「知道什麼？」珊枝道：「你的師傅死了，方才著人來報信與你，並回明了公子，叫你回去送殮。」琴言聽了，也覺傷心，淚流不已，問道：「幾時死的？」珊枝道：「來人說是沒有病，昨夜睡了，今早看他已是死了。」琴言又感傷了一回，問道：「我怎樣回去呢？」珊枝道：「門外有人等你。公子吩咐也不要很耽擱，辦完了喪事就回來。」琴言想了一想，即便答應。珊枝出去了，琴言叫小使包了一包衣服，捆了鋪蓋，並帶了一包銀子，鎖了門出來。可憐琴言尚認不得路徑，小使指點了，走過了門房，卻喜那些人都知道了，也不來問。一直出了頭門，望見照牆邊歇著一輛車，即是他向來坐的車。又見他師娘的表弟伍麻子同來，琴言上前見了，兩人坐上車，一路的講出城來。

　　將到了門口，已見一班人在那裡搭篷。琴言進了門，一直進內，只見天壽跑出來，見了琴言，重又跑進。聽得他師娘在裡頭，嗚嗚咽咽哭起來。琴言到了牀前，見他師傅已穿好了衣，帕子蒙了面，自然一陣悲酸，跪在牀前，痛哭不止。倒是他師娘拉他起來，勸他住了哭。琴言問道：「師傅得了什麼病，好端端就死了？」他師娘道：「並沒有病，昨夜還是好好的。吹煙吹到三更後，睡了還講了好些話。我睡醒來摸他就冷了。若說受了煤毒，怎麼我又好好的呢？」琴言又問身後之事，他師娘道：「你師傅掙了一輩子的錢，也不知用到那裡去了，去年過年就覺得不甚寬餘。」說到此，便歎口氣道：「比你在家時就差遠了。你那兩個師弟十天倒有八天閒著，已後我也想不出個法子來。你師傅犯了這個急病，臨終時又沒有一言半語，平日在外頭的事也絕不告訴我。如今是我們欠人家的，人家欠我們的，都一概不知道。衚衕外有那兩所房子，也收不得多少租錢。這衣衾、棺木、搭篷，倒將就辦了。到買地辦葬事，只怕就有些拮據起來。」琴言歎息了幾聲，走到從前住房內，叫小使鋪設好了，將帶來的銀包打開看時，大大小小共十五錠，自己也不知多少，約有五六十兩，便拿進送與師娘，道：「這包銀子我也不知多少，公子、奶奶新年的賞賜。如今也可添湊作零用。」他師娘接了，掂了一掂，又解開點了數，便道：「你在華府裡，聽得很好，是上等的差使，可曾多積些錢？我知道你是不在行的，不要被人騙了去。自己費點心，積攢些才好。我是無兒無女，將來就要靠你呢。」琴言道：「公子賞的東西，都是些零星玩物。賞銀錢倒少，就是留著，我也沒用處。將來如果得了，再來孝敬師娘罷。」他師娘點點頭道：「這才好，算個有良心的孩子。」一面將銀子放在抽屜內，琴言也就出來。

　　只見眾人紛紛的忙亂，伍麻子捧了一包孝衣進來。又見袁寶珠、蘇蕙芳、陸素蘭來了，琴言即忙招接三人，一同坐下。

　　問了他師傅的事，然後問起他新年光景。琴言略將近事說了幾句。寶珠道：「你既回來，告了幾天假？」琴言道：「早上是林珊枝來告訴的，我也沒有見著公子，說辦完喪事就回去，也沒有限定幾天。」素蘭道：「總得告一個月的假，等出了殯才可進去，不然也對不住你師娘。」琴言道：「可不是。」蕙芳道：「索性告假告個長假，不去也罷了。究竟你也不是賣與他們的。」寶珠道：「在那裡好倒算好，就是拘束些。且同事中沒有一個知心的人，未免孤另些。」蕙芳道：「當日林珊枝也算不得什麼，此刻見了我們，那一種大模大樣。他就忘了從前同班子唱戲，他還唱亂彈時候，多油腔滑調，哄那些不會聽戲的人，發了些邪財。一進了華府，就像做了官，有些看不起同輩的人。偶然與我們說兩句話，又像個老前輩的光景。其實他與我同歲，也沒有大些什麼。」琴言道：「他也是這裡的徒弟，今日說得好笑，對我說道：『你的師傅死了。』難道你出了師，就算不得師傅麼？」寶珠道：「他如今要我們叫他為三爺，若叫他三哥，他就愛理不理的。他也只好在那八齡面前裝聲勢，充老手。你不記得從前王靜芳在燕□堂要打他麼？如今見了靜芳，還不瞅不睬的，記著前恨呢。」琴言道：「華公子的情性，雖算不得十分古怪，然有時卻也捉摸不定。偏是他上去，怎麼說怎麼好，沒有碰過釘子，這也是各人緣分了。真是隨機應變，總沒有一句答不上來，也算難為他。」素蘭道：「我聽得說，他們府裡，沒有一個不巴結他，就是三代老家人，也要在他面前周旋周旋。那魏聘才是叫他三兄弟、老三、三太爺這些稱呼。」

　　琴言道：「魏聘才搬了出去了，不知可在庾香處？」蕙芳道：「魏聘才麼，如今倒更闊了。就在宏濟寺住，同了奚十一、潘三、楊八一班混賬人天天的鬧，是什麼剃頭的，又是什麼大和尚、小和尚，開賭宿娼，鬧得不像。張仲雨也不與他往來了。」 　　 琴言問起子玉來，寶珠道：「前日我們在怡園敘了一日。」便將前日怎樣喝酒，怎樣行令，次賢新製的酒壺、杯子都說了，琴言著實羨慕。又說那首詩，度香也刻了，庾香見了怎樣思念感傷的神色，一一說給琴言，琴言聽了也就感傷起來。蕙芳道：「你既回來，少不得我們要快聚幾天，不知明日可以不可以？」寶珠道：「明日他也無事。」琴言道：「師傅新死，於理有礙，須消停數日才可。」素蘭道：「若消停數日，你就要進城了。況大家敘敘，清談消遣，也沒有什麼妨礙。你又不是孝子，怕什麼？」寶珠道：「我去問度香，明日、後日皆可。」三人坐了好些時候，要走了，琴言拉住了不肯放，眾人不忍相離，只得坐下。後又來了王桂保、李玉林、金漱芳，大家直等了送殮，拜了，然後才散。琴言穿了孝袍，似乎明日不好出門，只得約定三日後再敘。又叫伍麻子到華府求珊枝轉為告假一月，俟出殯後方得進城。華公子准了，又拿了一個衣箱回來，琴言方才放心。

　　到了接三那日，有些人來，便請了金三、葉茂林來張羅，同班的腳色之外，還有各班的並左右街鄰，和館子掌櫃的，擠滿了一屋，看燒了紙才散。琴言也乏極了，回房就睡了。

　　到了明早，寶珠著人送了信來，道：「本定今日，因度香有事，遂改明日辰刻在怡園敘集。」琴言應了，梳洗畢，獨坐凝思：「今日空閒無事，不如去看看庾香罷。」因想去年梅夫人待的光景，去諒也無妨。主意定了，換了一身素服，吩咐套了車，一面告訴師娘去謝謝同班的人。到了外間，忽然又轉念道：「如今已隔了半年了，況從前是聘才領我去的，不要進門房裡回話。如今我獨自去，就算太太待我好，叫我進去，那門房裡我總要去求他，適或碰起釘子來，他倒不許我進去呢？況且他家的人除了雲兒之外，一個都不認識。」思前想後，不得主意，呆呆的站住。那小使進來說：「車已套了，到什麼地方去？」琴言不語，又想了一回道：「不如去找聘才，仍同了他去，省費許多說話。他出來了，我去看看他，他也感情的。」

　　遂對小使道：「我先到宏濟寺看魏師爺。」即出門上了車，小使跨了車沿，幾個轉變，不上一里路，已到了。琴言見寺門口歇一輛大鞍子四六檔車，有個車夫睡在車上。琴言當是聘才的車，想道幸而來早一步，不然他就要出門去了。小使進去問了，說道：「在家，請你進去。」琴言下來，走進了東邊的門，小使指點他一直過了兩層殿，從東廊後另有一個院子進去。琴言低著頭，並不留心別處，一直到了聘才院子裡，見聘才的四兒出來，與他點點頭，把風門一開。琴言方抬頭望去，吃了一驚，見坐著一屋子的人，心中亂跳，臉已紅了。欲待退出，聘才已迎將出來。只得定了定神，上前見了。聘才道：「今日緣何光降？令我夢想不到。」琴言紅著臉答不上來。聘才對著眾人道：「這是我天天說的第一個有名的杜大相公，如今是叫杜琴爺。」又對琴言道：「這幾位都是我的至好，那位是奚大老爺，那位是潘三爺，這位是我的房東唐佛爺，這位是他的小佛子，那兩個也是班裡頭的，你想必不認識，都見見罷。」琴言無奈，只得對眾人哈了一哈腰。和尚知道是華府來的，便合著掌把腰彎了幾彎，笑迷迷的說道：「多禮，多禮！請坐，琴爺。」潘三倒白對琴言作了一個揖，琴言照應和尚時，沒有留心。潘三已動了色心，借此走上前來，一把拉住了手，琴言欲縮不能。只見潘三口咨牙撩齒的，凝著兩個紅眼珠，笑迷迷的說道：「你是琴大爺，我的琴大太爺，我想見你一面都不能。今日真是有緣千里來相會了。」琴言含羞含怒的急忙灑脫了手。聘才知他害羞，急了是要哭的，忙支開潘三，扯他坐下，要問他時，見奚十一說道：「你如今在華府裡可好？」琴言只得答應了「好。」奚十一道：「你可認得我？」琴言舉眼看他是一個黑大漢子，頗覺威風凜凜，有些怕他，便說道：「不相認識。」奚十一哈哈大笑，走近琴言身邊。琴言要站起來，奚十一雙手按住了他的肩頭，琴言低了頭，心中亂跳。奚十一又道：「你該謝謝我。去年夏天我來找你，你分明在家，不出來見我。後來與你師傅鬧起來，你從後門跑了，從此你就進了華府。這不是我作成你的麼？今日見了，應該謝謝我。」琴言方知他是奚十一，心中更慌，偏著身子站了起來，連忙退縮。奚十一大笑道：「你這孩子年紀也不甚小了，怎麼這般面嫩，倒像姑娘一般。」聘才恐怕奚十一動粗，便解釋道：「他在華府裡規矩甚嚴，一年沒有見過生人，自然拘束了。」這邊潘三抓耳揉腮，垂涎已甚，卻不敢怎樣，唐和尚只好心中妄想而已。聘才便問琴言道：「你今日怎麼能出來？」琴言將他師傅死了，告了一月假：「今日來看你，還要你同我…」說到此，又不好意思說出來，聘才已經明白，便道：「要我同你到那裡去。」琴言只得說道：「要你同我去見見梅太太與庾香。」聘才笑了一笑，點點頭道：「使得，使得，停一停我們就去。」琴言見有人在此，不好催他。

　　奚十一是個粗鹵人，盡講實事的，但面目之好歹也分得出來。此時見了琴言，卻是生平未見過的寶貝，心中著實大動。

　　又想他已改了行，又在華府做親隨，便不好動手動腳調戲他，料想叫他陪酒也斷不肯的，怎樣想個法兒弄他一回。一面看，一面聽他們說話，要聘才同他到梅宅去，便想出一個計策來。

　　自己思算了一會，立起身來道：「我要走了。」便腆起肚子，幾步就走了出去。聘才與和尚連忙相送，潘三尚坐著不動，黃瞪瞪眼睛只管看著琴言，看得琴言一腔怒氣，不能發作。奚十一拉了聘才，走到和尚房中，對聘才作了一個揖道：「今日我要求你行件好事。方才這個人，我實在愛他。我若叫他陪酒，是一定不肯的。」聘才不等說完，忙搖頭道：「不肯，不肯！不肯，定的。」奚十一道：「況且他已改了行，也難強他。如今我有一個妙計，我們去了，你留他吃飯，說吃了飯，才同他到梅宅去。到正吃時，我再闖進來同他坐坐，雖不能怎樣，也就完了這件心事，諒來也不算輕褻他。再送他些東西，看他待我怎樣。老棣臺，我們相好一場，你為我出點力，我一輩子感激你。」聘才沉吟了一會，明知琴言的脾氣不能勉強，但又卻不得奚十一的情，只得說道：「依你這計也好，但是你不可撒村動粗的。他比不得別人，一句話說錯了，他就要哭的。這釘子我已碰過多了。」奚十一道：「你放心，我斷不動粗的。我只要與他坐一坐，怎敢還想別的好處。我還有幾樣菜著人送來，你快把潘三也叫他出來，天香、翠官也攆開，就擺飯，我去去就來。」說罷，慌慌張張上車去了。

　　聘才進來對潘三道：「和尚請你說話。」潘三不得已，遲延的出去，尚回顧了幾次。聘才把天香、翠官也打發走了，便故意的對琴言道：「好了，清淨了，我也被他們鬧昏了，鬧得一屋子俗臭不堪。我們如今清清淨淨談談，吃了早飯再去，自然有一會耽擱。」琴言一想，在聘才處吃飯也不妨。況且這些人都去了，自然沒有人來，便問聘才道：「今年見過瘐香幾次了？」聘才隨口說道：「三次了。」琴言又問道：「我聽得奚十一是個壞人，為什麼與他相好？」聘才道：「也沒有什麼很相好，看他也是個爽快人。」琴言道：「那個姓潘的，我也知道他。」聘才道：「那是個買賣老實人，就這和尚也極通世務的。」琴言心裡暗笑，也不便駁他。

　　卻說奚十一跨上車，叫車夫狠狠的幾鞭，那騾子一口氣就跑了回去。奚十一到寓處，即進他的書房，吩咐家人問姨奶奶要了昨日晚上送來的四樣菜、兩樣點心出來，送到魏老爺那裡去，又教了他一番說話。也不進房，就在書房內炕上開了燈，叫巴英官打泡，急急的吹了三十口大口煙，已有三錢，可以挨得半天了。心裡想道：「送他些什麼東西才好呢？」看著自己腰裡一個八大件鋼鑲表值二百吊錢，將這表給他罷。又想道：「單是了表也不算什麼貴重，只有那姨奶奶那對翡翠鐲子，京裡一時買不出來，把這個送他也體面極了。」即到菊花房裡，聽得唧唎唎的一聲。舉眼看時，原來菊花在淨桶上解手，見了奚十一便笑了一笑。奚十一道：「怪不得香氣薰人，我當著外頭開溝呢。」菊花啐了一口道：「嚼你的舌頭。」奚十一開了箱，四角裡掏了一掏，掏著一個匣子，開了蓋，看是了便揣在懷裡，也不蓋箱子蓋，轉身便走。菊花嚷道：「你拿我的鐲子做什麼？」奚十一道：「我與人比一比顏色就拿回來了。」到了書房，叫了巴英官，忙忙的踩開大步，一直到聘才處來。心裡喜道：「我若能弄上了他，這京裡的大老官，就要算我奚老土了。」再說潘三到和尚房裡，和尚把奚十一的計與他說了，潘三樂極，連稱妙計，便在和尚房中等候，心裡想道：「這個活寶，就與他坐一坐，喝一杯就夠了，還想頑他麼？就叫他頑我，我也願意。他若肯頑我，自然也肯給我頑了。」一面胡思亂想，口中淌出饞涎來，便咬著牙把手在脖子後捶了兩捶，鼻子裡哼了兩聲。唐和尚看了好笑，便道：「潘三爺做什麼，脖子漲的疼麼？」潘三也笑了。奚十一的人送了菜來，要面見聘才，四兒同了進去。來人道：「家爺說，有位琴爺在這裡，家爺從前不知道，冒犯了，深自懊悔。本來要請琴爺過去坐坐，恐怕不肯賞臉，叫我送了幾樣菜來，請大爺代家爺轉敬琴爺消消氣，家爺有事不能過來奉陪了。」聘才笑道：「怎麼要你老爺費事？又幾時得罪過琴爺？說得這樣周到，我就收下代做主人便了。你回去多多道謝。」即賞了來人五百錢，又對琴言說道：「這是奚老爺的盛情，送你的，我倒叨光了。你也應該謝一聲。」琴言不解其故，只得也謝了一句。聘才叫四兒吩咐廚房快弄起來，就要吃飯。

　　四兒去了不多一刻，就擺了酒菜上來，在個方桌子上。聘才道：「雖然便飯，也喝一杯酒。」琴言道：「不消了，就吃飯罷。」聘才不聽，斟了一杯送過來，琴言只得接了，也回敬了聘才一杯。聘才喜出望外，也是平生第一次得意，難得兩人對坐了。聘才隨口的說些話來哄琴言，要他喜歡，說庾香近來也不出門赴席聽戲，常托我對你說，在那裡放寬了心，不要惦記著他，他慢慢的去結交華公子，自然可以常見面了。聘才無非要他安心久坐，等奚十一來。無奈琴言急於要走，酒也不喝，菜也不吃，呆呆的坐著，如芒刺在背的光景。

　　正要催飯，只聽得院子裡一陣腳步響，已撬了風門進來，琴言見奚十一，心裡就慌，站了起來。聘才笑盈盈的說道：「來得正好，主人來陪客了。」奚十一笑道：「我知道此刻尚未吃完，竭誠來敬琴言一杯。」便叫巴英官拖過登子，就朝南坐了。一手執壺，一手擎杯，斟好了，直送到琴言嘴邊。琴言接又不好，不接又不好，急得滿臉通紅。聘才道：「這是主人敬客人之意，你不能乾，喝一口罷。」琴言只得接了，喝了一口，把杯子放下，對聘才道：「我真喝不得了，已飽得難受，你陪著喝一鍾罷。」便想走開，奚十一一把拉住，道：「好話，我來了你就坐也不坐，是分明瞧不起我。你回去問問，你家公子是我嫡嫡親親的世叔，我也不算外人。你既是他心愛的人，就算我的小兄弟一樣，豈有我來了你要走之理？」便拉住了，毫不用力，輕輕的把他一按，已坐下了。奚十一一面說，雙眉軒動，好不怕人。況舊年琴言已領略過了，嚇得戰戰兢兢，面容失色，只得坐下。奚十一好不快活，便要了一個茶杯，喝了一杯，夾了一條海參送與琴言。琴言按住了氣，站起來道：「請自用罷，我已吃不得了。」奚十一笑道：「別樣或吃不得，這東西吃了下去，滑滑溜溜的，在腸子裡也不甚漲的。」琴言聽了，也懂得是戲弄他，不覺眉稍微豎起來。聘才把腳踢一踢奚十一道：「你想必吃不得了。」奚十一又道：「你既吃不得，我吃了罷。」把琴言吃剩的酒也喝了，還嗒一嗒嘴道：「好酒。」琴言此時氣忿交加，又不便發作，捺住了一腔怒氣，心中想道：「這狗才不懷好意，我如今不唱戲了，他敢拿我怎樣？他如果無禮，我就與他鬧一場。」又見奚十一喝乾了酒，又斟了半杯，放在琴言面前，要他喝。琴言一手按住了杯子，對聘才道：「你知道我是從不喝酒的。」奚十一還要強他，只聽得切切促促腳步聲，見潘三同了和尚進來。潘三嚷道：「巧極了，被我闖了好筵席了。」和尚也說道：「原來魏老爺請客，也不虛邀我一聲。」潘三彎著腰，聳著肩，急急的幾步搶上來道：「待我來敬一杯。」便拿過琴言的杯子來道：「這酒涼了，我替喝了罷。」便一口乾了，把杯子在嘴唇上擦了一轉，斟了半杯，雙手遞來，直送到琴言嘴邊。琴言扭轉身來想走，無奈一邊是潘三，一邊是和尚擋住，不得出位，便接了酒杯。潘三尚不放手，要送進口來。琴言怒道：「我真不會喝酒，你放了，我慢慢的喝。」聘才讓潘三坐下，說道：「我真不能，你等他慢慢的喝罷。」潘三只得放手坐了，聘才與唐和尚拿兩張凳子坐在下面。琴言見潘三將杯子在嘴上擦了一轉，十分惱怒，已知他們一黨，有心欺侮他，若翻轉臉來，猶恐吃虧。

　　只得苦苦的忍住，拿起杯子來，裝作失手，「當」的一聲砸得粉碎，衣服上也濺了幾點酒，把絹子拭了，對聘才道：「我冒失了。」聘才也知道他的心思，便道：「這有何妨！」

　　又叫換個杯子來，琴言道：「不必，不必，就拿來我也不喝。」奚十一道：「那不能，也不多勸你，一人勸你三杯。」潘三滿擬這杯酒，他若喝了，琴言便親了他的□嘴一樣，偏又砸了，甚是掃興。還想重來敬他，被聘才攔住。唐和尚不知好歹，斟了半杯道：「阿彌陀佛，華公府是小寺的大施主，老太太裝過三世佛的金身，少奶奶塑過送子觀音像，捨了三年的燈油。如今他府裡爺們光降，我出家人無以為敬，借花獻佛，小琴爺請喝這鍾。」捧了杯子，打了個稽首，口中念道：「南無大慈大悲救苦救難觀世音菩薩！」惹得他們大笑。琴言見了，又好氣，又好笑，面色倒平和了一分，便道：「我真不能喝，你不用強我。」唐和尚陪著笑道：「我的琴爺爺，我方才念過佛，這杯酒就有佛在裡頭。你喝了前門增百福，後戶納千祥，願你大發財，日進一條金。」眾人聽了大笑，琴言只是不肯喝。和尚又把自己的臉抹了一抹，除下了氈帽，道：「小琴爺，你瞧瞧我和尚，難道不是個人臉，真是個雞巴腦袋嗎？」琴言見這怪樣，實在發笑，也忍不住笑了一笑。和尚道：「好了，好了，天開眼了。到底我這個雞巴，比人的腦袋還強呢。」琴言聽了又變了顏色。

　　和尚道：「我的祖爺爺，你不喝這一鍾，我和尚就沒有臉，明日只好還俗了。」便將酒杯頂在光頭上，雙膝跪下，兩手靠在琴言膝上，口中不住的念佛，不肯起來，笑得眾人捧腹。琴言被他纏得無法，只得說道：「請起，請起，我喝一口，下不為例。」便在光頭上拿了杯子，喝了一口。想一想，恐人喝他的剩酒，索性乾了。立起身來想走，奚十一推住了，和尚抱了他的腿，跪著在他膝上碰頭。琴言只得坐下，真急了，便厲聲正色的說道：「今日請教各位，待要怎樣？」聘才連忙說道：「不喝酒了，倒是大家談談罷。」拉了和尚起來。琴言道：「我有事不能再會了。」又要走，奚十一攔住不放，說道：「不喝酒就是了，坐一會，忙什麼？」聘才只得說道：「快拿飯來吃了，我們還有事呢。」琴言又只得坐下，萬分氣惱，勉強忍住。

　　奚十一暗忖道：「這孩子真古怪，鬥不上筍來。若不是他，我早已一頓臭罵，還要硬頑他一回。不過我憐惜他，他倒這般倔強，實屬可恨。」又轉念道：「向來說他驕傲，果真不錯。我若施威，又礙著華府裡。況他已不唱戲了，原不該叫他陪酒。

　　且把東西賞他，或者他受了賞，回心轉意也未可定。」潘三想道：「這孩子比蘇蕙芳更強，可惜我沒有帶結票子來賞他，或他得了錢就巴結我，也未可知。」奚十一道：「我有樣東西送你，你可不要嫌輕。」便從懷裡掏出個錦匣子，揭開了蓋，是一對透水全綠的翡翠鐲子，光華射目。

　　潘三伸一伸舌頭道：「這個寶貝，只有你有。別人從何處得來？這對鐲子，城裡一千吊錢也找不出來。」不住「嘖嘖嘖」的幾聲。聘才、和尚也睜睜的望著。聘才暗想道：「好出手，頭一回就拿這樣好東西賞他，看他要不要？」琴言也不來看，只低了頭。奚十一道：「你試試，大小包管合式。」便叫琴言帶上。琴言站起來，正色的說道：「這個我斷不敢受，況且我從不帶鐲子的。」琴言無心，伸出一手給他們看，是帶鐲子不帶鐲子的意思。奚十一誤猜是要替他帶上的意思，便順手把住了他的膀子，一拽過來，用力太重，琴言嬌怯，站立不穩，已跌到奚十一懷裡。奚十一索性抱了他，也忍不住了，臉上先聞了一聞，然後管住他的手，與他帶上一個鐲子。奚十一再取第二個，手一鬆，琴言掙了起來，已是淚流滿面，哭將起來，也顧不得吉凶禍福，哭著喊道：「我又不認識你。我如今改了行，你還當我相公看待，糟蹋我，我回去告訴我主人，再來和你說話。」遂急急的跑了出去。到了院子，忙除下鐲子，用力一砸，一聲響，已是三段，沒命的跑出去了。奚十一大怒，罵了一聲，「不受抬舉的小雜種！」便要趕出去揪他。聘才死命的勸住，奚十一那裡肯依，暴跳如雷，大罵大嚷，更兼身高力大，聘才如何拉得住他，只得將頭頂住了他，連說道：「總是我不好！你要打打我，要打打我。」潘三與唐和尚還在旁邊火上添油，助紂為虐。奚十一被聘才頂住，不能上前，又想琴言已跑出寺門，諒已上車走遠，不好追趕，只得罷了。氣得兩眼直豎，肚皮挺起，坐下發喘。

　　他的巴英官在旁抿著嘴笑，走到院子裡，撿了那碎鐲子，共是三段，放在掌中拼好，說道：「待我花三錢銀子鑲他三截，也發個標，帶個三鑲翡翠鐲子，不知道人肯賞我不肯賞呢。」

　　拿來放在奚十一面前，又道：「一千弔的鐲子，如今倒直三千弔了。」奚十一見了，越發氣狠狠的罵了一會。潘三與唐和尚連說可惜。大約奚十一回去，只剩一個鐲子，菊花必有一場大鬧，正是癩哈蟆想吃天鵝肉，也不料自己的福分。

　　且說琴言上了車，下了簾子，一路掩面悲泣。到家即脫下外褂，上牀臥下，越想越恨，只怨自己發昏，去找聘才，惹出這場禍來。把被蒙了頭，整整哭了半日，幾乎要想自盡。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

In the previous story, during Baozhu’s birthday celebration, they enjoyed a full day at Yiyuan Garden, highlighting the different joys and sorrows of life. Meanwhile, at the Hua residence, Qinyan was tasked by the young master to perform with Ba Ling on the day of the Lantern Festival. However, Qinyan was not feeling well that day, and he was also nostalgic about the past, leading him to feel melancholic and lack enthusiasm.

On that day, while performing on stage, Qinyan was so moved by the emotions in the play that he began to cry genuinely. The young master Hua, thinking that Qinyan was inexplicably sad, became very displeased and scolded him harshly, leaving him off the stage for several days. Qinyan, isolated in his room, had no one to visit him, and he didn’t get along with the servants, finding their interactions difficult and incompatible.

In the back room of Liuqing Pavilion, there was a small three-room area where Qinyan stayed, attended by a small servant. In the courtyard were a few Taihu stones, two green plum trees, and a red plum tree, still in full bloom.

It was the twenty-seventh day of the first lunar month. As Qinyan gazed at the plum blossoms, he couldn’t help but think of the plum grove at Yiyuan Garden, and the memories there. Compared to his current situation, the difference was like heaven and earth. Back then, Du Xiang would not only never show his feelings openly but also always comforted and cared for him in every possible way. However, young master Hua, though kind when pleased, would be irritated and scold him when things didn’t go his way, as he did on the Lantern Festival, treating Qinyan like any other servant. The flatterers and sycophants around would be delighted by this, as if they had finally found their day of triumph, believing that Qinyan would now fall into the cycle of despair with no hope of rising again. Every time the master called him, his peers would resent him more; every time the master rewarded him, they would scold him even more. The sarcastic remarks and cold words made life unbearable. Qinyan resented the incident where Xie Shiyi’s troublemaking led to his downfall. He also thought about how, although Wei Pintai was not a good person, he at least understood some of Qinyan’s feelings, but now he had left too. Lin Shanzhi, on the other hand, seemed like half a master, needing to be carefully flattered; otherwise, he would cause trouble. Now that Qinyan had been completely dismissed, he felt more at ease, knowing that he wouldn’t have to deal with the master anymore. If the heavens would bless him to live a clean and simple life, he would be willing to endure poverty and hunger for the rest of his life. Otherwise, if people knew he had once been an actor and then a servant, how could they still respect him? The more Qinyan thought about it, the angrier he became, and naturally, tears began to fall. He sat alone under the plum tree, heartbroken for a while. Then he heard Lin Shanzhi calling “Yunong!” twice and walked in. Qinyan stood up. Shanzhi saw the sorrow on his face and asked, “You’ve heard, haven’t you?” Qinyan, not understanding, was startled and replied, “Heard what?” Shanzhi said, “Your master has passed away. Someone just came to inform you and reported it to the young master, who asked you to return and attend the funeral.” Qinyan, upon hearing this, felt deeply saddened, tears streaming down uncontrollably, and asked, “When did he die?” Shanzhi replied, “The messenger said he wasn’t sick; he went to sleep last night, and by this morning, he was found dead.” Qinyan grieved again and asked, “How should I return?” Shanzhi said, “Someone is waiting for you outside. The young master instructed not to delay too long; you should return immediately after the funeral.” Qinyan thought for a moment and agreed. After Shanzhi left, Qinyan asked the servant to pack some clothes, bundle up the bedding, and brought a bag of silver. He locked the door and left. Poor Qinyan didn’t even know the way, but the servant pointed it out, and he walked past the gatehouse. Fortunately, everyone there knew what had happened, so no one questioned him. He walked straight out the main gate and saw a carriage by the wall, the same one he usually rode. He also saw his master’s wife’s cousin, Wu Mazi, who had come with the carriage. Qinyan approached, greeted him, and they both got into the carriage, heading out of the city while talking.

When they arrived at the entrance, they saw a group of people setting up a canopy. Qinyan entered the house and walked straight inside, where he saw Tianshou running out to meet him. Upon seeing Qinyan, Tianshou quickly ran back inside. From within, Qinyan heard his master’s wife sobbing. When he reached the bed, he saw that his master had already been dressed in his funeral clothes, his face covered with a cloth. Overcome with grief, Qinyan knelt by the bed and wept uncontrollably. It was his master’s wife who pulled him up and persuaded him to stop crying. Qinyan asked, “What illness did the master have to die so suddenly?” His master’s wife replied, “He wasn’t ill; he was fine last night. After midnight, when the incense smoke rose, he went to sleep and talked for a long time. When I woke up and touched him, he was already cold. If it was carbon monoxide poisoning, why am I fine?” Qinyan then asked about the funeral arrangements, and his master’s wife said, “Your master worked hard all his life, but we don’t know where the money went. Last year, we already felt the financial strain during the New Year.” She sighed and continued, “It’s much worse than when you were at home. Your two junior brothers are idle most of the time, and I can’t think of a solution for the future. Your master had a sudden illness, and he didn’t leave any last words. He never told me about his business outside, so now we don’t know who owes us money or whom we owe. The two houses outside the alley don’t bring in much rent. The clothes, the coffin, and the canopy have been arranged, but I’m afraid we’ll struggle to buy land and arrange the burial.” Qinyan sighed a few times and went to his old room. He had the servant set everything up and opened the silver bag he brought with him. There were a total of fifteen ingots, large and small, which he didn’t know the exact value of, but he estimated it to be around fifty or sixty taels. He then took the silver to his master’s wife and said, “I don’t know how much this silver is; it’s the New Year’s reward from the young master and mistress. It can be used as extra money for the funeral.” His master’s wife accepted it, weighed it, opened it, and counted, then said, “I hear that your situation at the Hua residence is good, and you have a high position. Have you saved some money? I know you’re not familiar with this, so don’t let anyone cheat you. Take care to save some money. I have no children, so I’ll rely on you in the future.” Qinyan replied, “The young master’s rewards are mostly small trinkets; the silver rewards are few. Even if I saved it, I wouldn’t have much use for it. If I get more in the future, I’ll come and honor you.” His master’s wife nodded and said, “That’s good; you’re a conscientious child.” She then placed the silver in the drawer, and Qinyan went outside.

He saw everyone bustling about, and Wu Mazi came in carrying a bundle of mourning clothes. Soon after, Yuan Baozhu, Su Huifang, and Lu Sulan arrived, and Qinyan hurried to greet them and invited them to sit together.

After inquiring about his master’s situation, they then asked about how he spent the New Year. Qinyan briefly mentioned the recent events. Baozhu asked, “Since you’ve returned, have you requested a few days off?” Qinyan replied, “It was Lin Shanzhi who informed me this morning. I didn’t see the young master, but he said to return after handling the funeral. There wasn’t a specific time limit given.” Sulan suggested, “You should request a month off to stay until the funeral is over. Otherwise, it wouldn’t be fair to your master’s wife.” Qinyan agreed, “You’re right.” Huifang added, “You might as well request a long leave and not return at all. After all, you’re not their property.” Baozhu remarked, “It’s not bad there, but it’s somewhat restrictive. And without a confidant among the staff, it’s bound to feel a bit lonely.” Huifang commented, “Back then, Lin Shanzhi wasn’t anything special, but now when he sees us, he acts all high and mighty. He seems to have forgotten that he used to perform with us in the troupe. When he was singing in the miscellaneous plays, he was full of tricks to deceive those who didn’t understand theater and made some dirty money. But once he entered the Hua residence, it was as if he became a high-ranking official, looking down on his peers. Occasionally, when he speaks to us, he acts like a seasoned veteran. But in fact, he’s the same age as me, not much older.” Qinyan added, “He was also a disciple here, and today, humorously, he told me, ‘Your master has died.’ Does becoming independent mean you no longer consider someone your master?” Baozhu responded, “He now wants us to call him ‘Third Lord.’ If we call him ‘Third Brother,’ he acts indifferent. He only knows how to put on airs in front of Ba Ling, pretending to be experienced. Don’t you remember when Wang Jingfang wanted to hit him in Yantang? Even now, when he sees Jingfang, he still ignores him, holding onto that old grudge.” Qinyan said, “Young Master Hua’s temperament isn’t particularly strange, but he can be unpredictable. Yet, whenever Lin Shanzhi is around, everything he says is right, and he never faces rejection. It seems like good fortune, being able to adapt to any situation without missing a beat; that’s no easy task.” Sulan commented, “I’ve heard that in their household, no one dares to cross him, even the old servants who have been there for three generations have to accommodate him. Wei Pintai calls him ‘Third Brother,’ ‘Old Three,’ and ‘Third Lord.’”

Qinyan asked, “Wei Pintai moved out, is he staying at Yuxiang’s place?” Huifang replied, “Wei Pintai? He’s gotten even wealthier. He’s living at Hongji Temple, hanging out with a bunch of scoundrels like Xie Shiyi, Pan San, and Yang Ba. They’re always up to no good, gambling, and consorting with prostitutes. It’s a mess. Even Zhang Zhongyu doesn’t associate with him anymore.”

Qinyan then inquired about Ziyu. Baozhu said, “We met at Yiyuan a few days ago.” He then described how they drank, played drinking games, and admired the new wine pot and cups made by Cixian, which made Qinyan quite envious. Baozhu also mentioned the poem that Duxiang engraved, and how Yuxiang looked sorrowful and nostalgic upon seeing it, recounting everything to Qinyan, who also felt a pang of sadness upon hearing it. Huifang suggested, “Since you’re back, we should definitely get together for a few days. How about tomorrow?” Baozhu added, “He’s free tomorrow.” Qinyan replied, “My master just passed away, so it wouldn’t be proper. I should wait a few days.” Sulan argued, “If you wait a few days, you’ll have to return to the city. Besides, getting together and chatting a bit won’t cause any harm. You’re not his filial son, so what’s there to fear?” Baozhu said, “I’ll ask Duxiang; either tomorrow or the day after should be fine.” The three of them sat for a while longer before preparing to leave. Qinyan, not wanting to part with them, held them back, so they sat down again. Later, Wang Guibao, Li Yulin, and Jin Sufang arrived, and everyone stayed until the burial was completed and the rites were performed before they finally dispersed. Qinyan, dressed in mourning clothes, felt it wouldn’t be proper to go out the next day, so he arranged to meet again in three days. He then sent Wu Mazi to the Hua residence to ask Shanzhi to request a month’s leave on his behalf, to stay until after the funeral. Young Master Hua approved, and even sent back a clothing trunk, which put Qinyan at ease.

On the day of the “receiving the deceased” ritual, some people arrived, and they invited Jin San and Ye Maolin to help with the arrangements. In addition to the actors from the same troupe, there were also actors from other troupes, neighbors, and the restaurant owner, all filling the room. They didn’t leave until the paper offerings were burned. Qinyan, exhausted, returned to his room and fell asleep.

The next morning, Baozhu sent a message, saying, “Originally, we planned to meet today, but Duxiang has something to attend to, so we’ve postponed the gathering at Yiyuan to tomorrow.” Qinyan agreed and, after washing up, sat alone in thought, “I have nothing to do today; perhaps I should visit Yuxiang.” He recalled how Lady Mei treated him last year and thought it wouldn’t hurt to visit. Having made up his mind, he changed into simple clothes, ordered the carriage to be prepared, and told his master’s wife that he was going to thank the people from the same troupe. However, as he stepped outside, he suddenly reconsidered, “It’s been six months now, and last time, Wei Pintai took me there, so I didn’t have to speak to the gatekeeper. Now, if I go alone, even if Lady Mei is kind and lets me in, I’d still have to deal with the gatekeeper. What if he gives me trouble and doesn’t let me in? Besides, I don’t know anyone there except for Yun’er.” He pondered for a while, unable to make a decision, and stood there in a daze. The servant came in and asked, “The carriage is ready; where are we going?” Qinyan didn’t reply, thinking a bit longer before saying, “I might as well go find Pintai and have him go with me; it’ll save me a lot of trouble. He’ll understand when I visit him.”

So he told the servant, “Let’s go to Hongji Temple to see Master Wei first.” He then left the house and got into the carriage. The servant climbed onto the carriage step, and after a few turns, they arrived in less than a mile. Qinyan saw a large four-wheeled carriage with a saddle parked at the entrance of the temple, with a driver sleeping on it. Qinyan assumed it was Pintai’s carriage and thought, “Luckily, I arrived early; otherwise, he would have already left.” The servant went inside to inquire and returned, saying, “He’s at home and invites you to come in.” Qinyan got out of the carriage and entered through the eastern gate. The servant directed him through two halls, leading to a separate courtyard behind the eastern corridor. Qinyan, with his head lowered, didn’t pay attention to his surroundings and walked straight into Pintai’s courtyard. He saw Pintai’s fourth son come out, nodding at him, and opened the door. Qinyan raised his head and was startled to see a room full of people, his heart pounding, and his face flushing. He wanted to leave, but Pintai had already come out to greet him. He had no choice but to compose himself, step forward, and greet him. Pintai said, “What brings you here today? I never dreamed you’d come.” Qinyan, blushing, couldn’t find the words to reply. Pintai then addressed the others in the room, “This is the famous Mr. Du that I always talk about, now known as Master Du Qinyan.” He then turned to Qinyan and said, “These are all my close friends. That’s Mr. Xi, the great lord; that’s Mr. Pan San; this is my landlord, Master Tang Fo, and this is his young disciple. The other two are also from the troupe, whom you probably don’t recognize. Go ahead and greet them.” Qinyan had no choice but to bow slightly to the group. The monk, knowing he was from the Hua residence, clasped his hands and bowed deeply several times, smiling, “No need for such formality! Please, sit down, Master Qinyan.” Pan San, looking at Qinyan, gave him a salute, which Qinyan absentmindedly returned while focusing on the monk. Pan San, having developed an interest in Qinyan, moved forward, grabbed his hand, and Qinyan tried to pull away but couldn’t. Pan San, grinning, with two red eyes staring intently, said, “You’re Master Qinyan, my dear Master Qinyan. I’ve longed to see you but couldn’t.

Xi Shiyi was a crude and straightforward man who always spoke the truth, but he could distinguish between good and bad people. When he saw Qinyan, he was struck by how precious Qinyan seemed, someone unlike anyone he had ever encountered before. This deeply stirred his emotions.

However, knowing that Qinyan had changed his profession and was now serving as a personal attendant in the Hua household, Xi Shiyi realized that it wouldn’t be appropriate to physically tease him or act improperly. He knew that asking Qinyan to drink with him would surely be met with refusal. As he thought about how he could manage to engage with Qinyan, he began devising a plan while continuing to listen to the conversation, where Qinyan was asking Pintai to accompany him to the Mei residence.

After pondering for a while, Xi Shiyi stood up and said, “I have to leave now.” With that, he puffed out his chest and quickly walked out. Pintai and the monk hurried to see him off, while Pan San remained seated, his eyes glaring at Qinyan, who felt a surge of anger but couldn’t express it. Xi Shiyi pulled Pintai aside to the monk’s room and bowed to Pintai, saying, “Today, I need to ask you for a favor. I really like that person who was just here. If I ask him to drink with me, he will definitely refuse.” Pintai quickly shook his head before Xi Shiyi could finish, saying, “He won’t, he won’t! He definitely won’t.” Xi Shiyi continued, “Moreover, he’s changed professions, so it’s hard to force him. But I have a clever idea: after we leave, you keep him here for a meal, telling him that you’ll go to the Mei residence afterward. When the meal is served, I’ll barge in and join you, and although I won’t be able to do much, at least I’ll fulfill my wish of sitting with him. I’m sure he won’t feel too insulted by that. I’ll also give him a gift afterward to see how he reacts to me. My good friend, if you help me with this, I’ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life.” Pintai hesitated for a while, knowing that Qinyan’s temperament couldn’t be forced, but he couldn’t ignore Xi Shiyi’s request either. So, he reluctantly agreed, “Your plan might work, but you mustn’t act too rough. He’s different from others; if you say the wrong thing, he’ll start crying. I’ve run into this problem with him many times.” Xi Shiyi assured him, “Don’t worry, I won’t be rough. I just want to sit with him; I wouldn’t dare expect anything more. I’ll send over a few dishes in a moment. You should also get Pan San to leave, and send away Tianxiang and Cuiguan too. Then set up the meal. I’ll be back shortly.” With that, Xi Shiyi hurriedly left and got into his carriage.

Pintai returned inside and told Pan San, “The monk wants to speak with you.” Pan San reluctantly got up to leave, still glancing back several times. Pintai also sent Tianxiang and Cuiguan away and then casually told Qinyan, “Good, it’s quiet now. I was getting dizzy from all the commotion and couldn’t stand the vulgar atmosphere in the room. Now we can have a peaceful conversation. Let’s eat breakfast here before we go, which will naturally delay us a bit.” Qinyan thought it wouldn’t hurt to eat at Pintai’s place, especially since everyone else had left, and no one else would come by. So, he asked Pintai, “How many times have you seen Yuxiang this year?” Pintai replied casually, “Three times.” Qinyan then asked, “I’ve heard that Xi Shiyi is a bad person; why do you associate with him?” Pintai responded, “We’re not particularly close; I just think he’s a straightforward person.” Qinyan said, “I also recognize that man with the surname Pan.” Pintai replied, “He’s an honest businessman, and even the monk is very worldly.” Qinyan inwardly smiled but didn’t argue with him.

Meanwhile, Xi Shiyi climbed into his carriage and instructed the driver to whip the mule harshly, making it gallop back in one breath. Once back at his residence, Xi Shiyi went straight to his study and instructed his servants to ask his concubine for the four dishes and two snacks that were brought over the previous night to be sent to Master Wei’s place. He also gave them specific instructions on what to say. Without going inside, he lit a lamp in the study, had Ba Yingguan prepare some tea, and quickly smoked thirty large puffs, which would keep him satisfied for half the day. He then pondered, “What gift should I give him?” Looking at the eight-piece steel-inlaid watch on his waist, worth two hundred strings of cash, he thought about giving that to Qinyan. But then he reconsidered, thinking, “Just the watch alone doesn’t seem valuable enough. My concubine’s pair of jade bracelets would be perfect. They’re rare and can’t be easily bought in the capital.” He then went to the Chrysanthemum Room and heard a slight noise. Looking up, he saw Chrysanthemum relieving herself on the toilet. Seeing him, she smiled. Xi Shiyi joked, “No wonder the fragrance is so strong; I thought there was an open drain outside.” Chrysanthemum spat at him, “Stop wagging your tongue.” Xi Shiyi opened a chest, rummaged through the corners, and found a box. He opened it, saw the bracelets, put them in his pocket, and left without closing the chest. Chrysanthemum yelled, “What are you doing with my bracelets?” Xi Shiyi replied, “I’m just borrowing them to compare the color with something else; I’ll return them shortly.” He then called for Ba Yingguan and hurriedly left for Pintai’s place, thinking to himself, “If I can win him over, I’ll be the most popular man in the capital.”

Meanwhile, Pan San went to the monk’s room, where the monk told him about Xi Shiyi’s plan. Pan San was overjoyed, repeatedly calling it a brilliant idea, and stayed in the monk’s room to wait. He thought to himself, “Just sitting with this treasure and having a drink would be enough; I wouldn’t even think of teasing him. But if he wanted to tease me, I’d be more than willing. If he’s willing to tease me, he’d naturally let me tease him back too.” As he daydreamed, drool began to drip from his mouth, and he clenched his fists, pounding the back of his neck twice, letting out a few grunts from his nose. The monk, amused, asked, “What are you doing, Lord Pan? Is your neck hurting?” Pan San laughed.

Soon, Xi Shiyi’s servant brought over the dishes and asked to see Pintai. Pintai’s fourth son escorted him inside. The servant said, “My master asked me to bring these dishes to apologize to Master Qinyan. My master didn’t realize who he was before and deeply regrets offending him. He originally wanted to invite Master Qinyan over, but feared he might not be willing to honor the invitation, so he sent these dishes as a token of his respect and to make amends. Unfortunately, my master has some matters to attend to and can’t come in person.” Pintai smiled and said, “There was no need for your master to go to such trouble. When did he ever offend Master Qinyan? Such thoughtful words! I’ll accept these on his behalf and play the host. Please thank your master profusely.” He then gave the servant five hundred coins as a reward and turned to Qinyan, saying, “This is Lord Xi’s generous gesture for you. I’ve taken advantage of it. You should thank him too.” Qinyan, not understanding the situation, had no choice but to express his thanks. Pintai then instructed his fourth son to have the kitchen prepare the meal quickly so they could eat.

Within a short time, the meal was set up on a square table. Pintai said, “Even though it’s a simple meal, let’s have a drink.” Qinyan replied, “There’s no need, let’s just eat.” But Pintai insisted and handed him a cup, so Qinyan had no choice but to accept it and returned the gesture by offering a cup to Pintai. Pintai was overjoyed, feeling a rare sense of satisfaction at having Qinyan sit across from him. He casually made small talk to please Qinyan, trying to lift his spirits. He mentioned that Yuxiang hadn’t been going out lately to attend banquets or listen to operas and often asked him to convey to Qinyan that he shouldn’t worry about him, assuring him that he would gradually build connections with Young Master Hua and that they would naturally meet more often. Pintai’s main goal was to keep Qinyan there long enough for Xi Shiyi to arrive. However, Qinyan, eager to leave, neither drank the wine nor ate the food, sitting there uncomfortably as if on pins and needles.

Just as Qinyan was about to urge them to serve the meal, he heard footsteps approaching from the courtyard. The door creaked open, and Xi Shiyi entered. Upon seeing him, Qinyan became flustered and stood up. Pintai, smiling broadly, said, “Perfect timing! The host has come to accompany the guest.” Xi Shiyi smiled and said, “I knew you hadn’t finished eating yet, so I’ve come to sincerely offer Qinyan a drink.” He called Ba Yingguan to bring over a stool, and he sat facing south. Holding a pot in one hand and a cup in the other, he poured the wine and brought it directly to Qinyan’s lips. Qinyan felt awkward, unable to refuse but also unwilling to accept, his face turning bright red with embarrassment. Pintai urged him, “This is the host’s gesture of hospitality. If you can’t drink it all, just take a sip.” Qinyan had no choice but to accept the cup, took a sip, and then put it down, saying to Pintai, “I really can’t drink anymore. I’m already so full it’s uncomfortable. You should drink in my place.” He tried to leave, but Xi Shiyi grabbed his arm, saying, “My friend, you won’t even sit down now that I’m here? Are you deliberately trying to insult me? Go ask your young master; I’m a close family friend of his, so I’m not an outsider. Since you’re someone he cherishes, I consider you my younger brother. How can you leave just because I’ve arrived?” With a gentle but firm push, Xi Shiyi made Qinyan sit down again. As he spoke, his eyebrows moved in a menacing way, which was quite intimidating. Qinyan, remembering how he had experienced this before, was terrified, trembling with fear and losing all color in his face. He had no choice but to sit down. Xi Shiyi, very pleased with himself, asked for a teacup, drank a cup of wine, and picked up a piece of sea cucumber to offer to Qinyan. Qinyan, trying to suppress his anger, stood up and said, “Please enjoy it yourself; I really can’t eat anymore.” Xi Shiyi laughed and said, “You may not be able to eat other things, but this will go down smoothly without making you feel too full.” Qinyan, realizing that Xi Shiyi was mocking him, couldn’t help but feel his eyebrows start to rise in anger. Pintai nudged Xi Shiyi with his foot and said, “He probably really can’t eat anymore.” Xi Shiyi then said, “If you can’t eat it, I’ll eat it.” He then drank the wine Qinyan had left and smacked his lips, saying, “Good wine.”

Qinyan, now filled with both anger and frustration, struggled to maintain his composure. He thought to himself, “This scoundrel has bad intentions. I’m no longer a performer, so what can he do to me? If he’s rude, I’ll fight back.” Seeing Xi Shiyi pour another half cup of wine and place it in front of him, urging him to drink, Qinyan placed his hand over the cup and said to Pintai, “You know I don’t drink.” Xi Shiyi was about to insist when suddenly they heard hurried footsteps, and Pan San entered with the monk. Pan San shouted, “What a lucky coincidence! I’ve walked in on a great feast!” The monk added, “So, Master Wei is hosting a banquet, and I wasn’t even invited?” Pan San, bending over and hunching his shoulders, quickly moved forward, saying, “Let me offer a toast.” He took Qinyan’s cup and said, “This wine is cold; I’ll drink it for you.” He then drank it in one gulp, wiped the cup around his lips, poured another half cup, and handed it to Qinyan, bringing it directly to his mouth. Qinyan turned away, trying to leave, but found himself blocked by Pan San on one side and the monk on the other, unable to escape. He had no choice but to take the cup. Pan San still wouldn’t let go, trying to force the wine into Qinyan’s mouth. Qinyan, now angry, said, “I really can’t drink. Let go, and I’ll drink it slowly.” Pintai intervened, telling Pan San to sit down and said, “I really can’t force him. Let him drink it at his own pace.” Pan San reluctantly let go and sat down, while Pintai and the monk pulled up two stools and sat on the side. Qinyan, deeply offended by Pan San’s gesture of wiping the cup with his mouth, realized they were all in on the plan to humiliate him. Yet, fearing it might backfire on him if he retaliated, he suppressed his anger.

He picked up the cup, pretending to lose his grip, and with a loud crash, the cup shattered into pieces, spilling some wine on his clothes. He wiped it off with a cloth and said to Pintai, “I’m sorry, I was careless.” Pintai, understanding his feelings, responded, “It’s no big deal!”

He called for another cup, but Qinyan quickly said, “No need, no need. Even if you bring one, I won’t drink.” Xi Shiyi said, “That’s not possible; I won’t press you too much. Each of us will just offer you three cups.” Pan San had hoped that if Qinyan had drunk that cup, it would have been like kissing him directly, but now that the cup was broken, his mood was ruined. He wanted to offer another toast, but Pintai stopped him. The monk, oblivious, poured another half cup and said, “Amitabha, the Hua residence is a major benefactor of our little temple. The old lady once funded the gilding of the three Buddha statues, and the young madam sponsored the statue of Guanyin, donating three years’ worth of lamp oil. Now that a guest from their household is here, as a monk, I have nothing to offer but this small cup of wine. Master Qinyan, please accept this humble offering.” He handed the cup over, bowing, and chanted, “Namo Great Compassionate Bodhisattva Guanyin!” causing everyone to burst into laughter. Qinyan, seeing this, was both angry and amused, and his expression softened a bit as he said, “I really can’t drink. Please don’t force me.” The monk, smiling, said, “My dear Master Qinyan, I’ve just invoked the Buddha’s blessing on this cup. Drinking it will bring you a hundredfold blessings and a thousandfold good fortune. May you prosper and grow rich, earning a gold ingot every day.” His words made everyone laugh again, but Qinyan still refused to drink. The monk then wiped his own face, took off his felt hat, and said, “Master Qinyan, look at me. Don’t I have a human face? Or is it really the head of a chicken?” Qinyan, seeing his ridiculous appearance, couldn’t help but laugh. The monk said, “There, that’s better! Even the heavens have smiled. It seems my chicken head is stronger than a human brain!” Qinyan’s expression changed again upon hearing this.

The monk then said, “My dear sir, if you don’t drink this cup, I’ll be so ashamed that I’ll have no choice but to leave the monastic life tomorrow.” He then placed the cup on his bald head, knelt down, and rested his hands on Qinyan’s knees, chanting prayers without getting up, making everyone laugh heartily. Qinyan, finding himself cornered, reluctantly said, “Please get up, please get up. I’ll take a sip, but just this once.” He took the cup from the monk’s bald head, drank a sip, and then, thinking it better to avoid someone else drinking his leftover wine, decided to finish it in one go. He stood up to leave, but Xi Shiyi pushed him back down, and the monk clung to his legs, kneeling and knocking his head against Qinyan’s knees. Qinyan had no choice but to sit down again, now truly distressed, and said sternly, “What exactly do you all want from me today?” Pintai quickly intervened, saying, “No more drinking; let’s just talk.” He pulled the monk up. Qinyan said, “I have matters to attend to and can’t stay any longer.” He tried to leave again, but Xi Shiyi blocked his way, saying, “If you don’t want to drink, that’s fine, but at least sit for a while. What’s the rush?” Pintai then said, “Let’s bring the food quickly. We still have things to do.” Qinyan had no choice but to sit back down, seething with anger but forcing himself to endure it.

Xi Shiyi thought to himself, “This kid is really strange, so hard to deal with. If it weren’t for him, I would have cursed him out and forced him to comply by now. But because I care for him, he’s being this stubborn. It’s truly infuriating.” He continued to think, “They say he’s arrogant, and it seems to be true. But if I act too harshly, it might cause trouble with the Hua household. Besides, he’s no longer a performer, so I shouldn’t be making him drink.”

“Let’s give him the gift first; maybe after accepting it, he’ll change his mind,” Xi Shiyi thought. Pan San also thought, “This kid is even tougher than Su Huifang. It’s a pity I didn’t bring any money to offer him. If he gets some cash, maybe he’ll warm up to me.” Xi Shiyi then said, “I have something for you. Don’t think it’s too modest.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a brocade box. When he opened it, there was a pair of flawless, translucent green jade bracelets that sparkled brilliantly.

Pan San stuck out his tongue in amazement and said, “What a treasure! Only you could have something like this. Where else could anyone find it? You couldn’t buy these jade bracelets in the city even for a thousand strings of cash.” He clicked his tongue in admiration. Pintai and the monk also stared in awe. Pintai thought to himself, “What a generous gift! Giving such a valuable item right off the bat—let’s see if he’ll accept it.” But Qinyan didn’t even look at the bracelets, keeping his head down. Xi Shiyi said, “Try them on. I guarantee they’ll fit perfectly.” He moved to put the bracelets on Qinyan.

Qinyan stood up, his expression serious, and said, “I absolutely cannot accept this. Besides, I never wear bracelets.” Without thinking, he extended a hand to show them, intending to indicate that he didn’t wear such things. But Xi Shiyi misunderstood, thinking Qinyan wanted him to help put the bracelets on, so he grabbed Qinyan’s arm and pulled him closer. He used too much force, and Qinyan, being delicate, lost his balance and fell into Xi Shiyi’s arms. Seizing the opportunity, Xi Shiyi embraced him, unable to resist smelling his face, and then, holding Qinyan’s hand, slipped one of the bracelets onto his wrist. When he reached for the second bracelet, Qinyan managed to pull away, tears streaming down his face as he began to cry. Forgetting all thoughts of propriety, he sobbed and shouted, “I don’t even know you! I’ve changed my profession, but you still treat me like some actor, humiliating me. I’ll go back and tell my master, and then we’ll see what happens!” With that, he bolted from the room.

Once outside in the courtyard, he hastily removed the bracelet and, with a strong swing, smashed it to pieces. The sound of the breaking jade echoed, and without looking back, he ran out as fast as he could. Xi Shiyi, now furious, cursed, “Ungrateful little bastard!” and was about to chase after him when Pintai desperately tried to hold him back. But Xi Shiyi, enraged, refused to listen, shouting and cursing loudly. Being tall and strong, Xi Shiyi was hard to restrain, so Pintai had to press his head against Xi Shiyi’s chest, repeatedly saying, “It’s all my fault! If you want to hit someone, hit me!” Meanwhile, Pan San and the monk added fuel to the fire, making the situation worse. Xi Shiyi, with Pintai blocking him, couldn’t move forward and realized that Qinyan had probably already fled the temple and gotten into his carriage, too far to chase down. He finally gave up, sitting down in a huff, breathing heavily, his eyes bulging in anger.

Ba Yingguan, who had been standing nearby with a smirk, went out into the courtyard and picked up the broken pieces of the bracelet. There were three segments, which he put together in his palm. He said, “I’ll spend three coins to have these three pieces set in gold, and then I’ll have a triple-set jade bracelet. I wonder if anyone will reward me for that.”

He placed the pieces in front of Xi Shiyi and said, “A thousand-string bracelet is now worth three thousand strings.” Seeing this, Xi Shiyi only grew more furious, cursing even louder. Pan San and the monk both lamented the loss, predicting that when Xi Shiyi returned home with only one bracelet, there would be a big commotion from his concubine, Chrysanthemum. It was like a toad dreaming of eating swan meat, never considering whether it deserved such fortune.

As for Qinyan, he climbed into his carriage, drew the curtains, and wept bitterly the entire way home. Upon arriving, he immediately took off his outer garments and lay down on his bed. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, blaming himself for foolishly seeking out Pintai and bringing this disaster upon himself. He pulled the quilt over his head and cried for half the day, to the point of nearly contemplating suicide. What happened next will be revealed in the following chapter.

　　且說琴言回寓，氣倒了，哭了半日，即和衣蒙被而臥。千悔萬悔，不應該去看聘才。知他通同一路，有心欺他，受了這場戲侮，恨不得要尋死，淒悽慘慘，恨了半夜。睡到早晨，尚未曾醒，他小使進來推醒了他，說道：「怡園徐老爺來叫你，說叫你快去，梅少爺已先到了。」琴言起來，小使折好了被，琴言淨了臉，喝了碗茶。因昨日氣了一天，哭了半夜，前兩天又勞乏了，此時覺得頭暈眼花，口中乾燥，好不難受。勉強扎掙住了，換了衣賞，把鏡子照了一照，覺得面貌清減了些。又復坐了一會，神思懶怠。已到午初，勉力上車，往怡園來。

　　此日是二月初一，園中梅花尚未開遍，茶花、玉蘭正開。

　　今日之約，劉文澤、顏仲清、田春航不來，因為是春航會同年團拜，文澤、王恂是座師的世兄，故大家請了他。春航並請仲清，仲清新受感冒，兩處都辭了。王恂也辭了那邊，清早就約同子玉到怡園，次賢、子雲接進梅崦坐下。這梅崦是個梅花樣式，五間一處，共有五處。長廊曲檻鉤連，綠萼紅香圍繞。外邊望著，也認不清屋宇，唯覺一片香雪而已。子玉每到園中，必須賞玩幾處。子雲道：「今日之局，人頗不齊，這月裡戲酒甚多。我想玉儂回來，尚有二十餘日之久，這梅花還可開得十天。我要作個十日之敘，不拘人多人少，誰空閒即誰來，即或我有事不在園裡，靜宜總在家，盡可作得主人。庸庵、庾香以為何如？」王恂道：「就是這樣。如果有空，我是必來的。」子玉道：「依我，也不必天天盡要主人費心，誰人有興就移樽就教也可，或格外尋個消遣法兒。」次賢道：「若說消遣之法盡多，就是我們這一班人，心無專好，就比人清淡得多了。譬如幾人聚著打牌擲骰，甚至押寶搖攤，否則打鑼鼓，看戲法，聽盲詞，在人皆可消遣。再不然叫班子唱戲，槍刀如林，筋斗滿地，自己再包上頭，開了臉，上臺唱一齣，得意揚揚的下來，也是消遣法。還有那青樓曲巷，擁著粉面油頭，打情罵俏，鬧成一團。非但我不能，諸公諒亦不好。」子雲等都說：「極是，教你這一說，我們究還算不得愛熱鬧，但天下事莫樂於飲酒看花了。」王恂對子雲道：「我有一句話要你評評。」子雲道：「你且說來。」王恂道：「人中花與花中花，孰美？」子雲笑道：「各有美處。」王恂道：「二者不可得兼，還是取人，還是取花？」子雲笑道：「你真是糊塗話，自然人貴花賤，這還問什麼呢？」次賢道：「他這話必有個意思在內，不是泛說的。」

　　子雲微笑。王恂笑道：「我見你滿園子都是花，我們談了這半日，不見一個人中花來，不是你愛花不愛人麼？」子雲笑道：「你不過是這麼說呀，前日約得好好兒的，怎麼此刻還不見來呢？」少頃，寶珠、桂保來了，見過了。子雲道：「怎麼這時候還只得你們兩個人來？」寶珠道：「今日恐有個不能來。玉儂還沒有來嗎？」桂保道：「今日聯錦是五包堂會，聯珠是四包堂會。大約盡唱昆戲，腳色分派不開，我們都唱過一堂的了。」王恂道：「何以今日這麼多呢？」桂保道：「再忙半個月也就閒了。」寶珠道：「我見湘帆、前舟在那裡，劍潭何以不來？」王恂道：「身子不爽快。」桂保謂子玉道：「今年我們還是頭一回見面。」子玉道：「正是，我卻出來過幾次，總沒有見你。」寶珠道：「今日香畹與靜芳苦了，處處有他們的戲，是再不能來了。」子雲道：「我算有六七人可來，誰曉得都不能來。」將到午正，桂保往外一望，道：「玉儂來了！」大家一齊望著他進來。子玉見他比去年高了好些，穿一套素淡衣賞，走入梅花林內，覺得人花一色，耀眼鮮明。大家含笑相迎，琴言上前先見了次賢、子雲、王恂，復與子玉見了，問了幾句寒慍。子雲笑道：「如今人也高了，學問也長了。你看他竟與庾香敘起寒溫來，若去年就未必能這樣。」琴言聽了，不好意思道：「他是半年沒有見面了。」子雲道：「我們又何曾常見面？」琴言笑道：「新年上你同靜宜來拜年，不是見過的？」次賢笑道：「是了，大約見過一次，就可以不說什麼了。」說得琴言笑起來。王恂道：「只有我與玉儂見面時最少。」琴言也點一點頭，然後與寶珠、桂保同坐一邊。寶珠推他上坐，他就坐了。

　　子雲吩咐擺起席面來，也不送酒。子雲對王恂道：「論年齒，吾弟長於庾香，但今日之酌特為玉儂而設，要玉儂坐個首席，庾香作陪。」琴言道：「這個如何使得？我是不坐的。」子玉道：「應是庸庵。」子雲道：「往日原是這樣，今日卻要倒轉來。」便拉定琴言坐了首席，子玉並之。桂保坐了二席，王恂並之，不准再遜，遜者罰酒十杯。子雲又叫寶珠坐在上面，寶珠要推時，見蕙芳來了。子雲道：「好，好，你來坐了，次賢相並。」蕙芳不肯坐在次賢之上。次賢道：「今日所定之席，皆是你們為上，我們為次，你不見已定了兩位嗎？」蕙芳只得依了，下面寶珠也只得坐在子雲之上。坐定了，王恂笑道：「外邊館子上，若便依這坐法，便可倒貼開發。」眾皆微笑，互相讓了幾杯酒，隨意吃了幾樣菜。

　　寶珠看琴言的眼睛似像哭腫的，想是為師傅了。子雲也看出來，太息了一聲道：「玉儂真是個多情人，長慶待他也不算好，他還哭得這樣，這也難得。」眾人盡皆太息。琴言聽了，觸起昨日的氣來，便臉有怒容。又見子玉在旁，總是為他而起，他一陣酸楚，流下淚來。眾人齊相勸慰，殊不知琴言別有悲傷，並不是為了長慶。眾人既不知道，又不便告訴人，悶在心裡，越想越氣，要忍也忍不住，把帕子掩了面，想道：「魏聘才這東西專會捏造謠言，將來必說我在他那裡陪酒，奚十一賞鐲子等語，不如我說了，也可叫人明白。況且諒無笑我的人。」又停了一會，問子玉道：「你幾時見聘才的？」子玉道：「尚是去年十月內見過一次，如今住在城外宏濟寺，也絕不到我家來。」

　　琴言道：「我昨日見他，他說今年見你三次了。」子玉道：「何曾見過？最可笑的是大年初一天明的時候，在門外打門。門上人才穿衣起來，他說了一聲，留下個片子，到如今還沒有見著他。你是那裡見他的？」琴言罵了一聲道：「這魏聘才始終不是個東西。」蕙芳道：「早就不是個東西，何須你說。」子玉又問琴言，琴言含淚說道：「原是我不好，我到他寓裡，要他同我去看你。」子玉聽到此，一陣心酸，眼皮上已紅了一點。眾人盡聽他說，王恂道：「你看他，他怎樣待你？」琴言道：「聘才起先還好，如今有一班壞人在那裡引誘。」子雲問道：「是誰呢？」琴言道：「一個奚十一，一個潘其觀，還有一個和尚，就是聘才的房東。」

　　蕙芳聽了，皺了皺眉，問道：「你怎樣呢？」琴言也恨極了，索性細細的將奚十一故意先走，後聘才攆了潘三，奚十一忽又送菜來，後奚十一、潘三、和尚先後的闖進，並將席間諸般戲侮，與砸了他的鐲子，都說了出來。子玉聽了，甚是生氣，說道：「這是聘才的壞，定是他設的計，故意叫他們糟蹋你的。」琴言道：「可不是他通同的麼？幸虧我如今不唱戲了，他們還不敢十分怎樣。不然還了得，只怕你們今日也不能見我的。」子雲道：「這三個惡煞，怎麼你一齊都遇見了，這也實在為難你。」次賢、王恂皆笑。桂保道：「那個奚十一，我倒沒碰見他，就是佩仙、玉豔吃了他的大虧。」琴言道：「我是兩次了。」王恂謂桂保道：「你若遇見了奚十一，便怎樣呢？」桂保道：「我若遇見了他，也叫他看看桶子，叫個趕車的頑頑他。」說得眾人大笑。蕙芳道：「我們如何想個法兒收拾他？」次賢笑道：「你若要收拾他，須得用個苦肉計，恐怕你不肯。」蕙芳啐了一聲，次賢復笑起來。子雲問道：「你想著什麼好笑？」次賢道：「我想奚十一就是那個東西作怪，何不拿他來割掉了，也就安分了。」王恂笑道：「這倒不容易，除非媚香肯行苦肉計方可。」蕙芳道：「你何不行一回？」王恂道：「我與他無怨無仇，割他作甚。你倒別割奚十一，且先割了潘三，也免了你多少驚恐。」蕙芳連啐了幾聲，忽斟一杯酒來，對次賢道：「總是你不好，誰叫你講這些人。」次賢也不推辭，一笑喝了。

　　忽見子玉與琴言四目相注，各人飲了半杯酒。子玉不覺微笑，問子玉道：「你與玉儂同過幾回席了？」子玉道：「這是第二回，已一年之久。」子雲道：「只得兩回，可憐，可憐！真是會少離多了。」琴言笑道：「也第三回了。」次賢道：「庾香有些貪心不足，以多報少。去年你們瞞著人私逛運河，不算一回麼？」子玉道：「我偶然忘了。」子雲道：「我請吾弟與玉儂作十日之歡，閣下不知嫌煩否？」子玉道：「名園勝友，若得常常歡聚，不勝之幸，何敢嫌煩。只怕弟無此香福，猶恐福薄災生。」

　　子雲大笑，次賢道：「十日之敘，已無此福，若華星北之福，真是福如東海了。」說得眾人大笑。琴言與子玉此時，已覺十分暢滿。

　　王桂保對著子雲笑道：「我有個一字化為三字的令，我說給你聽，說不出者罰一杯。」子雲道：「你且說來。」桂保道：「一個大字加一點是太字，移上去是犬字，照這麼樣也說一個。」子雲笑道：「這是犬令，誰耐煩行他。」桂保笑嘻嘻的對著蕙芳道：「你說一個。」蕙芳想了一想，道：「一個王字加一點是玉字，移上去是主字，不比你那犬字好些嗎？」桂保點點頭道：「真好。」忽又笑道：「你可不該，方才度香罵我，你又罵了度香了。」蕙芳道：「我幾時罵他？」眾人也不解，桂保道：「他是主人，你說的是主字，連上犬字，不是罵他嗎？」蕙芳也笑。子雲罵桂保道：「你這小狐精，近來很作怪，偏有這些油嘴油舌。」寶珠道：「我有個木字，加一劃是本字，移上去是未字。」子雲笑道：「我有個脫胎法，未字減一筆是木字，移下去是本字。」眾皆大笑。

　　琴言道：「我有個水字，加一點是□字，移上去是永字。」次賢道：「這個永字些須欠一點兒，也只好算個薄水□。然眼前的卻也沒有多少。」王恂道：「只怕就是幾個，被他們想完了。」桂保道：「我還有一個十字，加一劃是士字，移上去是乾字。」大家說道：「好。」蕙芳道：「我有個杳字，加一筆是查字，稱上去是香字。」眾人贊道：「更好！」寶珠道：「我有個丁字，加一筆是於字，移上去是亍字。」子雲道：「這字卻冷些。」子玉道：「也可用。」寶珠道：「彳亍二字也不算冷。」琴言道：「我有個卜字，加一筆是上字，移上去是下字。」次賢道：「這個好得很。」桂保道：「我有個白字，加一筆是自字，移上去是百字。」蕙芳道：「略短些。」王恂道：「我有個曰字，加一筆是田字，移上去…」說到此頓住了，桂保道：「移上去是什麼字？」王恂大笑，子玉道：「只要說透上去，便成個由字。」子雲道：「我叫他拖下來成個甲字。」次賢笑道：「你們一個要上，一個要下，要爭競起來。我叫他一頭往上，一頭往下，作個申字何如？」眾人大笑。

　　吃了些點心，又喝了幾杯酒。王恂問蕙芳道：「你見湘帆、前舟沒有？」蕙芳道：「原是為他們在那裡，所以耽擱了好一回，將我的戲挪上了才來的。我今天見了一個老名士，說是前舟的業師，相貌清古，有六旬之外了。」子雲道：「姓什麼？」蕙芳道：「姓得有些古怪，我想想著，好像姓瞿，穿著六品服飾，覺得議論風生，無人不敬愛他。」子雲想了一想，道：「要是姓屈，不是姓瞿。」蕙芳道：「是姓屈，我記錯了。」次賢道：「不要是屈道生麼？」子雲道：「一定是他，我聽說他到了。」子玉道：「他名字可叫本立？」子雲道：「正是，你認識他麼？」子玉道：「我卻不認識，我見他幾封書札與家嚴的，有論些史事疑難處，卻獨出卓見，真是隻眼千古。家嚴將他裱成一個冊頁，我倒常看的。」次賢道：「這道生先生今年六十歲了，與先兄同舉孝廉方正。他在江西作知縣，為何來京？」子雲道：「去年題升了通判，想是引見來的。遲日我請他來，大家敘敘。雖是個方正人，然是看花吃酒也極高興。」子玉道：「他是我的父執，恐不好相陪。」子雲道：「何妨？」次賢道：「道生雖是個古執人，筆墨卻極遊戲。其著作之外，還有些零碎筆墨，一種名《忘死集》，一種名《醒睡集》，都是遊戲之筆。」琴言道：「這兩種書名就奇。」王恂道：「內中說些什麼呢？」

　　次賢道：「我當年在人家案頭略翻一翻，也沒有看他。記得《醒睡集》內有些集詞為詞、集曲為曲等類，還有些集經書詩詞的對子，卻甚有趣。好像末後還有個對戲目的對子，是兩個字的多，可惜沒有細看。」子雲道：「你看道生的詩文，與侯石翁如何？」次賢道：「據我看，是道翁高於石翁。石翁的才雖大，格卻不高，且係駁雜不純。道翁才也不小，其格純正，卻是可傳之作。就是石翁也很佩服他的。」王恂道：「我們江寧的候石翁麼，他卻自負天下第一才子。據我看來，也不見得。」子雲道：「才是大的，博也博的，到他那地位，卻也不易。」又說道：「我想戲目頗可作對，譬如《觀畫》就可對《偷詩》，《偷詩》又可對《拾畫》等類，倒也有趣。我們八個人分著四對，我給你對一個，你也給我對一個。有一字不工穩者罰一杯，兩字不工者罰兩杯，半字不工欠對者罰半杯，有巧對絕對者，賀一杯。」

　　次賢道：「很好，就請庾香、玉儂先對起來。」子玉道：「還是你與媚香先對，次度香、瑤卿，次庸奄、蕊香，末後輪到我們罷。」子雲道：「也罷，你作個先鋒，他作個後勁，把我們放在中間，容易討好些。」次賢道：「頭難，頭難，我一時想不出好的。我前日見瘦香的《題曲》唱得甚好，就出《題曲》罷。」蕙芳道：「《題曲》就可以對《偷詩》。」寶珠道：「將現成人家方才對過的，你又揀了來，這麼就牽扯不清了。你先罰一杯。」蕙芳道：「不算就是了，又要罰什麼。」子雲道：「要罰的，不然盡對對不喝酒了。」即罰了蕙芳一杯。蕙芳想了一想，道：「《教歌》可以對麼？」次賢道：「好。」於是都說一聲「好。」蕙芳道：「既說好，就應賀一杯。」子雲道：「應該。」即勸合席賀了一杯。蕙芳即出了《埋玉》，次賢對了《拾金》。王恂道：「這工穩極了，也賀一杯。」又各賀一杯。

　　應子雲出對了，子雲出了《踏月》的上對，寶珠想了一想，對了《掃花》。桂保道：「好極了。」子雲道：「論對卻好，但兩個字似乎平仄都要相配，掃字也是仄聲。此中稍欠工穩。」次賢道：「你卻論得是。據我想來，戲目雖多，內中可對者卻也甚少，下一字須講平仄，上一字尚可恕，不比泛對故實，可以隨我們去搜索，此是有數的。與其平仄調而字面不工，莫若字面工而平仄稍為參差，也可算得。至於第二字，是不可錯的。」子雲一想也真沒有多少，也就依了。寶珠出了《山門》，子雲想了一回，對了《石洞》，也算工穩，賀了一杯。到了王恂、桂保了，王恂出了《彈詞》，桂保對了《制譜》。次賢道：「我想這上對，總要新鮮的才了，太平正了覺得不見新奇。」桂保謂王恂道：「我就出個新奇的與你對，是《偷雞》。」王恂道：「我對《伏虎》。」大家贊道：「卻也工穩。」要賀一杯。次賢道：「要賀也可賀，但《偷雞》二字纖小，《伏虎》二字正大，你們以為何如？」王恂道：「你這評論，真是毫髮不爽，我改了《訪鼠》罷。」次賢道：「這該賀了。」各人都賀一杯。到了子玉，出的是《看襪》，琴言對的是《借靴》。大家說道：「這個對得好，要賀兩杯。」蕙芳道：「一杯也夠了，這對子也對得快。若兩杯兩杯的賀起來，將人喝醉了，倒對不好了。」次賢道：「說得是，以後頂好的方賀一杯，好的賀半杯，平平的不賀。」於是各賀了一杯。

　　琴言出了《醉妃》，子玉聽得王恂的《伏虎》，就觸著了，對了《醒妓》。眾人道：「這個對得有趣，滿賀一杯。」琴言道：「巧在一醉一醒，這倒難得的。」輪到次賢，次賢道：「我出《撇斗》。」蕙芳道：「好個《撇斗》。」想了一想道：「我對《搜杯》。」次賢道：「也好個《搜杯》，這裡面工穩，賀一滿杯。」大家喝了。

　　停了一會，次賢催他出對，蕙芳道：「我有一個對，恐怕沒有對的，因此遲疑。」次賢道：「若真沒有對的，也只好喝一杯過去。你且說來，教我想想也好。」蕙芳道：「《女盜》有名《牝賊》，這兩字卻新奇，你對出來，我情願喝三杯。」次賢道：「真的？」眾人也暗暗想了一回，對不出來。子雲道：「我對難對。」次賢忽然笑起來，謂蕙芳道：「你且喝三杯，我對給你。」蕙芳道：「你對了，我再喝。」

　　次賢道：「要喝的。那《勢利》又叫《勢僧》，這不是絕對麼？」蕙芳道：「勢字怎麼對得牝字？」子玉一想，不覺撫掌大笑道：「妙極，妙極！就是勢字才可對得牝字，真是絕對。」琴言與寶珠尚未明白，子雲、王恂也想出來了，也笑起來，贊道：「真好心思，把這兩字當這兩件東西，真是異想天開了。」四旦尚未想出，蕙芳猶呆呆的想，王恂道：「你們尚未想著，你們不知男子陽為勢嗎？」蕙芳等恍然大悟，便都笑起來，都也說好。蕙芳真喝了三杯，餘皆賀一杯。

　　子雲出了《打店》，寶珠對了《逃關》。寶珠出了《搶嬌》，子雲對了《殺惜》。都為工穩，賀了一杯。王恂出了《草橋》，桂保對了《麻地》，忽又說道：「這地字還差半個字，我改作《絮閣》罷。」王恂道：「這《絮閣》借對得好，可賀半杯。」桂保出了《花婆》，王恂想了一會，對了《火判》。大家已經贊好要賀，王恂道：「慢著，我還要改。」又改了《草相》，眾人道：「更好，新奇之極。」各賀了。子玉出了個《封房》，琴言對了《辭閣》，也算工穩，賀了半杯。琴言出了《卸甲》，子玉也思索了一回，沒有新鮮的，偶想起《桃花扇》上有出《哄丁》，便把《哄丁》借對了，眾人極口贊妙，各賀了滿杯。次賢出了《飯店》，蕙芳對了《茶房》。蕙芳出了《拔眉》，子雲道：「這更難對了。」次賢對了《開眼》。蕙芳道：「這真工巧極了。」次賢道：「還有《刺目》覺得更好些，就只刺字是個仄聲。」子玉道：「這兩個都好，倒像是天造地設，再沒有比他好的了。」

　　又到子雲，子雲出了《跌雪》，寶珠道：「這個寬了，便宜了我。」既又說道：「這個跌字也不容易。」遂想了一想，對了《墮冰》。一齊贊好，道：「好個《跌雪》、《墮冰》，真是一副好對，是一意化作兩層法。」蕙芳謂寶珠道：「你想個難的給他對。」寶珠點點頭。子雲道：「你何故要他難我，無非想我罰杯酒。」蕙芳笑道：「正是。」子雲向寶珠道：「你儘管出難的來。」寶珠想了一會，出了《扶頭》。子雲笑道：「這個真不容易。」忽然把桌子一拍道：「有個好對，我對《切腳》，你們說好不好？」子玉道：「妙，妙！這個與《拔眉》、《刺目》，可稱雙絕。」次賢道：「比《拔眉》、《刺目》還好，這頭、腳兩字都是虛的，裡面是一樣，平仄又調，真是好對。倒是媚香激出來的，我們要賀雙杯。」於是大家賀了，吃了一回菜。

　　到了王恂，王恂出了《花鼓》。桂保想來想去，沒有對，急得臉都紅了。

　　王恂催他，桂保道：「不料這個倒沒有對的。只有《聞鈴》上那個《雨鈴》好對，卻不是戲目。《草橋》這橋字也不甚對，其餘我想不出來，我喝一杯罷。」桂保喝了半杯酒，出了個《跪池》，王恂對了《投井》，大家說好，也賀了半杯。到了子玉，子玉出了《折柳》。子雲笑道：「庾香蕙顧著玉儂，出這樣稀鬆的對子出來。」子玉道：「我一時想不出生的，我看倒是對對易，出對難。」琴言對了《掃松》。子玉道：「我一對連我的上對都好了。」眾人也賀半杯。琴言道：「我就出個掃字的上對，是《掃秦》。」眾人道：「這個難了。」子玉道：「這個真難。秦是姓，又是國名，很不容易。」忽然的想起了一個，也很得意，說道：「竟有這麼一個現在的，我對《擋漢》。」眾人道：「妙絕了，天然，秦、漢二字，掃、擋兩字，也對得好，我們賀雙杯。」於是，大家已輪到三轉，也好半天，已點了燈，略為歇息，又說些閒話。

　　次賢道：「又輪到我了，我也學庾香惠顧人，出個容易的。」出了《酒樓》，蕙芳對了《書館》，便說道：「我也學玉儂的連環出法，我就用書字出個《改書》。」次賢道：「你就難我，我偏要對個好的。」因想了一會，對了《追信》。

　　王恂道：「書、信兩字甚好。」次賢又道：「我又想了一個《放易》，易這好似信字。」大家齊聲贊道：「這個更好，該賀雙杯。」各賀了。子雲道：「《見鬼》。」大家沒有留心。停了一會，寶珠催其出對，子雲笑道：「你倒不對，還來催我。」寶珠道：「你還沒有出對，叫我對什麼呢？」子雲道：「我方才說的《見鬼》，就是這對。」寶珠一想，果然有這個戲目，便對了《離魂》。子雲點點頭道：「對也對得好。」賀了半杯。寶珠出了《吃糠》，子雲對了《潑粥》。

　　到了王恂，出了個《冥判》。次賢道：「這不容易。這個判字半虛半實，蕊香只怕要罰酒。」桂保想了一回，道：「有一個好對，就新些，卻不是老戲。《空谷香》上有出《佛醫》，我對《佛醫》。」次賢道：「果然好，非但不罰，還要賀呢。」桂保道：「我想出一個難的來了，我出《驚丑》。」王恂想了一會道：「我有個好對，這四個這比起來，還是一樣的顏色，你們要賀雙杯。我對《嚇癡》。」眾人大笑道：「真是黑沉沉的一樣顏色，我們要賀雙杯。」各人賀畢。

　　子玉道：「這對可以結了，天也不早了。況我一早出來，過遲了恐家慈見問。請以此對收令罷。」王恂道：「也是時候了，對了吃飯罷。」子雲道：「且看，其實天琿早呢。」子玉道：「既要敘幾天，也宜留些精神在明日，今日早散為妙。」子玉見琴言有些倦間，故要收令。子雲只得依了。子玉道：「我出個三字對罷。」遂出了《飛熊夢》。眾人道：「三個字就難些，好對的也少得很。」琴言想了一會，對了《伏虎韜》。

　　眾人大為稱贊，賀了一杯。琴言笑道：「就這一對完結了，我出四個字對罷。」眾人道：「四個字的更難。」琴言道：「罰酒也只得一杯了。若是大家都要對四字的，自然就難了，這一兩個只怕還有。」便出了個《賣子投淵》。子玉也想了一會，對了個《思親罷宴》，眾人拍案稱妙。子雲道：「情見乎詞，庾香方才說回去過遲，恐怕伯母見問，真是思親罷宴了。這個本地風光，我們各賀三杯吃飯。」這一回每人對了四轉，共有三十二副對子，是六十四個戲目。也費了好些心，喝了幾十杯酒，各有醉意，便也不能再飯。三杯之後，吃過了飯，略坐了一坐，子玉、王恂告辭，子雲又約了明日。到明日又添了文澤、春航，名旦中也添了幾個，又在怡園敘了一日。陸素蘭單請子玉、琴言二人，又敘了一日，這一日清談小敘，更為有趣。一連敘了三日，子玉也心滿意足，人也乏了。徐子雲要請屈道生，卻好史南湘已到京，作一個詩酒大會。子玉不能推辭，只得赴約。且聽下回分解。

Let me translate the text paragraph by paragraph into English without missing any detail:

---

When Qinyan returned to his lodging, he was so overwhelmed with anger that he collapsed and cried for half a day. Then, still clothed, he lay down under his blanket. He regretted deeply—over and over again—his decision to go see Pintai. Knowing that Pintai was in collusion with others to deceive him, and having endured such a humiliating performance, Qinyan was filled with despair and a desire to end his life. He spent a miserable and sorrowful half-night consumed by regret. He slept until the morning and hadn’t yet awakened when his servant came in and shook him awake, saying, “Master Xu from Yiyuan is here to see you. He asks you to hurry; Master Mei has already arrived.” Qinyan got up, and the servant folded the blanket. Qinyan washed his face and drank a bowl of tea. Due to the events of the previous day—having been angry all day and crying all night, in addition to being exhausted from the past two days—he felt dizzy, his vision was blurry, and his mouth was dry. He felt very unwell. Forcing himself to pull through, he changed his clothes, looked in the mirror, and noticed that his face had become more gaunt. He sat for a while longer, his mind weary. By the time it was early noon, he forced himself to get into the carriage and headed to Yiyuan.

That day was the first day of the second lunar month, and in the garden, the plum blossoms had not yet fully bloomed, but the camellias and magnolias were in full bloom.

Liu Wenze, Yan Zhongqing, and Tian Chunhang did not come today. Chunhang had a New Year’s reunion with his classmates, and since Wenze and Wang Xun were fellow disciples of the same teacher, everyone had invited them. Chunhang had also invited Zhongqing, but Zhongqing had recently caught a cold, so he declined both invitations. Wang Xun also declined the other event and, early in the morning, had arranged to go to Yiyuan with Ziyu. Cixian and Ziyun welcomed them and brought them to sit in the Meiyan Pavilion. This pavilion was designed in the shape of plum blossoms, with five rooms in one place and a total of five such places. Long corridors and winding railings connected them, surrounded by green calyxes and red fragrance. From the outside, the structure was not clearly visible, and it appeared as though one was looking at a field of fragrant snow. Every time Ziyu visited the garden, he always had to admire a few places. Ziyun said, “Today’s gathering is rather incomplete, as many people have been occupied with various drinking games this month. I estimate that Yuning will return in more than twenty days, and the plum blossoms can still bloom for ten days. I want to hold a ten-day gathering, with no restrictions on the number of people—whoever is free can come. Even if I am not in the garden, Jingyi will always be at home and can act as the host. What do you think, Wangan and Yuxiang?” Wang Xun replied, “That sounds good. If I’m free, I will definitely come.” Ziyu added, “In my opinion, it’s not necessary to have the host worry about everything every day. Anyone who feels like it can move the wine to a different place and enjoy themselves, or we can find other ways to entertain ourselves.” Cixian said, “There are plenty of ways to pass the time. Our group, being indifferent to most things, is already much more tranquil than others. For instance, some people gather to play cards, roll dice, or even gamble, while others beat gongs and drums, watch magic tricks, listen to storytelling by the blind, or watch opera performances with martial arts and acrobatics, perhaps even putting on a costume and performing on stage themselves, feeling triumphant afterward—that’s also a form of entertainment. Then there are the brothels and narrow alleys, where one can flirt and joke around with painted faces and oiled hair, causing a ruckus. But not only can I not do this, I assume none of you would enjoy it either.” Ziyun and the others agreed, saying, “Exactly, as you’ve pointed out, we certainly don’t consider ourselves lovers of such lively affairs, but there’s nothing more delightful than drinking wine and admiring flowers.” Wang Xun turned to Ziyun and said, “I have a question I’d like you to consider.” Ziyun replied, “Go ahead and ask.” Wang Xun asked, “Which is more beautiful: a flower among people or a flower among flowers?” Ziyun smiled and said, “Each has its own beauty.” Wang Xun continued, “If you could only choose one, would you choose the person or the flower?” Ziyun laughed and said, “What a silly question! Naturally, people are more valuable, and flowers are less important—what’s there to ask?” Cixian remarked, “He must have some meaning behind his words; he’s not just speaking idly.”

Ziyun smiled faintly. Wang Xun laughed and said, “I see your garden is full of flowers, and we’ve been talking for half a day, yet we haven’t seen a single ‘flower among people.’ Doesn’t that mean you love flowers but not people?” Ziyun laughed and said, “You’re just teasing. We made such a good arrangement the other day, so why haven’t they arrived yet?” After a while, Baozhu and Guibao arrived and greeted everyone. Ziyun asked, “Why is it that only the two of you have arrived so far?” Baozhu replied, “It seems that some people won’t be able to make it today. Has Yuning not arrived yet?” Guibao added, “Today, Lianjin is hosting a five-package assembly, and Lianzhu is hosting a four-package assembly. They’re probably all performing Kunqu opera, and the roles can’t be divided evenly. We’ve all performed one assembly already.” Wang Xun asked, “Why are there so many events today?” Guibao replied, “In about half a month, things will quiet down.” Baozhu remarked, “I saw Xiangfan and Qianzhou over there; why hasn’t Jiantan come?” Wang Xun explained, “He’s not feeling well.” Guibao said to Ziyu, “This is the first time we’ve met this year.” Ziyu replied, “Indeed, though I’ve been out several times, I haven’t seen you.” Baozhu added, “Today, Xiangwan and Jingfang are suffering. They have performances everywhere, so they definitely won’t be able to come.” Ziyun sighed, “I expected six or seven people to come, but who knew none of them could make it.” Just before noon, Guibao glanced outside and said, “Yuning has arrived!” Everyone looked up as he entered. Ziyu noticed that Yuning had grown taller since last year and was dressed in simple, elegant clothes. As he walked into the plum blossom grove, the person and the flowers seemed to blend into one, dazzling and bright. Everyone greeted him with smiles. Qinyan approached and first greeted Cixian, Ziyun, and Wang Xun, then met with Ziyu and exchanged a few words of greeting. Ziyun joked, “You’ve grown taller and more learned. Look at him, already chatting with Yuxiang as if they’ve known each other for a long time. Last year, he wouldn’t have been able to do this.” Qinyan, feeling a bit embarrassed, said, “We haven’t seen each other for half a year.” Ziyun replied, “And how often do we see each other?” Qinyan laughed, “Didn’t I come to visit you and Jingyi during the New Year? We saw each other then.” Cixian laughed, “Indeed, after one visit, there’s no need to say anything more.” His words made Qinyan laugh. Wang Xun said, “I’m the one who sees Yuning the least.” Qinyan nodded slightly, then sat down beside Baozhu and Guibao. Baozhu urged him to take the seat of honor, and he did.

Ziyun instructed the servants to set up the table but did not serve wine right away. He then said to Wang Xun, “In terms of age, my younger brother is older than Yuxiang, but today’s gathering is specifically arranged for Yuning, so Yuning should take the seat of honor, and Yuxiang should accompany him.” Qinyan protested, “How can I possibly accept this? I won’t sit there.” Ziyu added, “It should be Yun’an.” Ziyun replied, “In the past, it was done that way, but today we should do it differently.” He then insisted that Qinyan take the seat of honor, with Ziyu seated beside him. Guibao took the second seat, with Wang Xun next to him. Ziyun decreed that no further modesty would be allowed—anyone who declined the seat would be penalized with ten cups of wine. He also called for Baozhu to sit at the head of the table. When Baozhu hesitated, Huifang arrived. Ziyun said, “Good, good, you can sit here, and Cixian will sit next to you.” Huifang refused to sit above Cixian, but Cixian insisted, “Today’s seating arrangement is such that you are all at the top, and we are below. Don’t you see the first two seats have already been taken?” Huifang had no choice but to comply, and Baozhu also had to sit above Ziyun. Once everyone was seated, Wang Xun joked, “If this seating arrangement were followed at a restaurant outside, the restaurant would end up giving money to the customers.” Everyone smiled faintly, exchanged a few cups of wine, and casually sampled some dishes.

Baozhu noticed that Qinyan’s eyes seemed swollen, as if he had been crying, likely due to his teacher. Ziyun also noticed this and sighed, saying, “Yuning is truly a person of deep emotions. Changqing didn’t treat him particularly well, yet he still cried like this—it’s rare.” Everyone sighed along with him. Qinyan, hearing this, was reminded of the previous day’s anger, and his face showed signs of displeasure. Seeing Ziyu sitting beside him, the one who was the cause of all this, Qinyan felt a pang of bitterness and started to tear up. Everyone tried to comfort him, but they were unaware that Qinyan’s sorrow stemmed from something other than Changqing. Since no one knew the truth, and Qinyan couldn’t explain it to them, he grew more and more upset, until he couldn’t hold back any longer. Covering his face with a handkerchief, he thought to himself, “Wei Pintai is a despicable person who spreads false rumors. In the future, he’ll probably claim that I drank with him, mention the bracelet given by Xi Eleven, and other such nonsense. I might as well tell the truth, so people understand. After all, no one would laugh at me.” After pausing for a moment, he asked Ziyu, “When was the last time you saw Pintai?” Ziyu replied, “It was back in October of last year. He’s now staying at Hongji Temple outside the city and hasn’t been to my house at all.”

Qinyan said, “I saw him yesterday, and he claimed to have seen you three times this year.” Ziyu said, “When did that happen? The most ridiculous thing is that on the morning of New Year’s Day, just as it was getting light, he came knocking at the door. The servant had just gotten dressed when he left a note and hasn’t been seen since. Where did you see him?” Qinyan cursed, “That Wei Pintai is truly a worthless person.” Huifang added, “He’s always been worthless; you didn’t need to say that.” Ziyu then asked Qinyan, who, with tears in his eyes, said, “It’s my fault—I went to his place to ask him to accompany me to see you.” Upon hearing this, Ziyu felt a pang of sadness, and his eyes reddened slightly. Everyone listened intently, and Wang Xun asked, “How did he treat you?” Qinyan replied, “Pintai was decent at first, but now he’s been led astray by a group of bad people.” Ziyun asked, “Who are they?” Qinyan answered, “One is Xi Eleven, another is Pan Qiguan, and the last one is a monk, who is also Pintai’s landlord.”

Huifang, frowning, asked, “What happened?” Filled with anger, Qinyan recounted in detail how Xi Eleven had deliberately left early, how Pintai had chased away Pan San, how Xi Eleven suddenly returned with food, and how Xi Eleven, Pan San, and the monk had all barged in one after another. He also described the various humiliations during the meal and how they broke his bracelet. Ziyu, hearing this, was furious and said, “This is Pintai’s doing—he must have orchestrated it to deliberately humiliate you.” Qinyan replied, “Of course, he was in on it. Luckily, I’m no longer performing, so they didn’t dare do anything too outrageous. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be here for you to see today.” Ziyun remarked, “Encountering those three scoundrels all at once—how unfortunate for you.” Cixian and Wang Xun both laughed. Guibao said, “I’ve never met Xi Eleven, but Peixian and Yuyan have suffered greatly at his hands.” Qinyan said, “I’ve had two encounters with him.” Wang Xun asked Guibao, “What would you do if you met Xi Eleven?” Guibao replied, “If I met him, I’d make him see what it’s like to be in a tough spot—maybe have a carriage driver mess with him.” His comment made everyone burst into laughter. Huifang said, “How about we think of a way to deal with him?” Cixian laughed and said, “If you want to deal with him, you’d have to use the strategy of self-sacrifice, but I doubt you’d agree to that.” Huifang spat in disgust, and Cixian laughed again. Ziyun asked, “What are you laughing about?” Cixian replied, “I was thinking that Xi Eleven is just a troublemaker—why not capture him and cut off his source of trouble? That would settle things.” Wang Xun laughed and said, “That wouldn’t be easy, unless Meixiang is willing to use the self-sacrifice strategy.” Huifang said, “Why don’t you do it?” Wang Xun replied, “I have no grievances with him—why would I cut him? You should cut Pan San first and save yourself a lot of fear and worry.” Huifang spat a few more times, then suddenly poured a cup of wine and handed it to Cixian, saying, “This is all your fault—who told you to bring up these people?” Cixian didn’t refuse and drank it with a smile.

Suddenly, Ziyu and Qinyan exchanged glances and each drank half a cup of wine. Ziyu smiled and asked, “How many times have you and Yuning sat together like this?” Ziyu replied, “This is the second time—it’s been a whole year.” Ziyun remarked, “Only twice? How pitiful, how pitiful! Truly, you meet less and part more.” Qinyan smiled and said, “Actually, it’s the third time.” Cixian added, “Yuxiang is a bit greedy, trying to count more meetings than there actually were. Didn’t you secretly visit the Grand Canal last year? Doesn’t that count as one?” Ziyu replied, “I must have forgotten.” Ziyun said, “I invite you both to spend ten days of joy together—would you find that tiresome?” Ziyu replied, “In such a beautiful garden with such delightful friends, it would be a great blessing to gather often—how could I find it tiresome? I’m just afraid I don’t have such good fortune, and that misfortune may arise from too much happiness.”
Ziyun laughed heartily, and Cixian said, “If we can’t manage ten days of gatherings, then the fortune of a ‘brilliant star in the North’ would indeed be as vast as the East Sea.” This made everyone burst into laughter. At this moment, Qinyan and Ziyu were feeling quite content.

Wang Guibao smiled at Ziyun and said, “I have a game where one word becomes three words. I’ll say it to you, and if you can’t come up with an answer, you’ll have to drink a cup.” Ziyun replied, “Go ahead and tell us.” Guibao said, “If you add a dot to the character ‘大’ (dà, meaning ‘big’), it becomes ‘太’ (tài, meaning ‘very’). If you move the dot up, it becomes ‘犬’ (quǎn, meaning ‘dog’). Now you say one.” Ziyun laughed and said, “This is a game about dogs; who has the patience for that?” Guibao, still smiling, turned to Huifang and said, “You say one.” Huifang thought for a moment and said, “If you add a dot to the character ‘王’ (wáng, meaning ‘king’), it becomes ‘玉’ (yù, meaning ‘jade’). If you move it up, it becomes ‘主’ (zhǔ, meaning ‘lord’). Isn’t that better than your ‘dog’ character?” Guibao nodded and said, “Very good.” Then he laughed and said, “You shouldn’t have done that; just now Duxiang scolded me, and now you’ve scolded Duxiang.” Huifang asked, “When did I scold him?” The others were also puzzled, so Guibao explained, “He is the ‘lord’ (主), and you mentioned the ‘lord’ character along with the ‘dog’ character. Isn’t that like cursing him?” Huifang laughed as well. Ziyun scolded Guibao, “You little fox spirit, you’ve been getting more mischievous lately, always coming up with these tricky and slippery words.” Baozhu said, “I have the character ‘木’ (mù, meaning ‘wood’). If you add a stroke, it becomes ‘本’ (běn, meaning ‘root’). If you move the stroke up, it becomes ‘未’ (wèi, meaning ‘not yet’).” Ziyun laughed and said, “I have a reversal technique: if you remove a stroke from ‘未’ (wèi), it becomes ‘木’ (mù), and if you move it down, it becomes ‘本’ (běn).” Everyone laughed heartily.

Qinyan said, “I have the character ‘水’ (shuǐ, meaning ‘water’). If you add a dot, it becomes ‘永’ (yǒng, meaning ‘eternal’), and if you move the dot up, it becomes ‘永’ (yǒng).” Cixian said, “This ‘永’ character seems to be missing a dot. It’s better to call it ‘thin water 永.’ But there aren’t many left to choose from.” Wang Xun said, “I’m afraid we’ve exhausted most of the possibilities.” Guibao said, “I still have one: take the character ‘十’ (shí, meaning ‘ten’). If you add a stroke, it becomes ‘士’ (shì, meaning ‘scholar’), and if you move it up, it becomes ‘干’ (gān, meaning ‘dry’).” Everyone said, “Good.” Huifang said, “I have the character ‘杳’ (yǎo, meaning ‘remote’). If you add a stroke, it becomes ‘查’ (chá, meaning ‘investigate’), and if you move it up, it becomes ‘香’ (xiāng, meaning ‘fragrant’).” Everyone praised, “Even better!” Baozhu said, “I have the character ‘丁’ (dīng, meaning ‘nail’). If you add a stroke, it becomes ‘于’ (yú, meaning ‘at’), and if you move it up, it becomes ‘亍’ (chù, a rare character meaning ‘to walk’).” Ziyun said, “That character is a bit obscure.” Ziyu said, “But it can be used.” Baozhu said, “‘彳亍’ (chìchù, meaning ‘to walk slowly’) isn’t that obscure.” Qinyan said, “I have the character ‘卜’ (bǔ, meaning ‘to divine’). If you add a stroke, it becomes ‘上’ (shàng, meaning ‘up’), and if you move it up, it becomes ‘下’ (xià, meaning ‘down’).” Cixian said, “That’s very good.” Guibao said, “I have the character ‘白’ (bái, meaning ‘white’). If you add a stroke, it becomes ‘自’ (zì, meaning ‘self’), and if you move it up, it becomes ‘百’ (bǎi, meaning ‘hundred’).” Huifang said, “That’s a bit short.” Wang Xun said, “I have the character ‘曰’ (yuē, meaning ‘say’). If you add a stroke, it becomes ‘田’ (tián, meaning ‘field’), and if you move it up…” He paused, and Guibao asked, “What does it become when you move it up?” Wang Xun laughed, and Ziyu said, “If you move it up properly, it becomes ‘由’ (yóu, meaning ‘from’).” Ziyun said, “I’d pull it down to make it ‘甲’ (jiǎ, meaning ‘armor’).” Cixian laughed and said, “One wants to move it up, the other wants to pull it down—are you trying to compete? I suggest pulling one part up and one part down, making it ‘申’ (shēn, meaning ‘to extend’).” Everyone burst into laughter.

After eating some snacks and drinking a few more cups of wine, Wang Xun asked Huifang, “Have you seen Xiangfan and Qianzhou?” Huifang replied, “I was waiting for them, which caused a long delay. I had to move my performance up before I could come. Today, I met an elderly scholar who claims to be Qianzhou’s mentor. He has a dignified and ancient appearance and must be over sixty.” Ziyun asked, “What’s his surname?” Huifang replied, “His surname is somewhat unusual. Let me think… It seems to be Qu, and he was wearing a sixth-rank official’s robe. His speech was lively, and everyone respected him.” Ziyun thought for a moment and said, “If it’s not Qu, could it be Xu?” Huifang replied, “It’s Xu. I remembered incorrectly.” Cixian asked, “Could it be Xu Daosheng?” Ziyun said, “It must be him. I heard he’s arrived.” Ziyu asked, “Is his name Benli?” Ziyun said, “Exactly. Do you know him?” Ziyu replied, “I don’t know him personally, but I’ve seen a few of his letters to my father, discussing some historical issues with unique insights. Truly, he has a keen eye for the ages. My father even mounted them into an album, which I often look at.” Cixian said, “This Mr. Daosheng is sixty this year and was a fellow candidate with my late brother during the filial and upright examination. He served as a magistrate in Jiangxi—why has he come to the capital?” Ziyun replied, “Last year, he was promoted to circuit judge, so I believe he’s here for an audience. I’ll invite him to join us one of these days, and we can all chat. Although he’s a strict and upright person, he also enjoys flower viewing and drinking.” Ziyu said, “He’s my father’s old friend; it might not be appropriate for me to accompany him.” Ziyun said, “Why not?” Cixian added, “Although Daosheng is an old-fashioned person, his writings are quite playful. Besides his main works, he has some lighter pieces—one called The Collection of Forgotten Death and another called The Collection of Awakening and Sleep. They are all written in a playful manner.” Qinyan said, “Those titles are quite unusual.” Wang Xun asked, “What do they talk about?”
Cixian said, “Back in the day, I casually flipped through The Collection of Awakening and Sleep at someone’s desk but didn’t really read it. I remember it included things like compiled verses matching other verses, compiled lyrics matching other lyrics, and pairs of lines from classics and poetry. It was quite interesting. I think there was even a section at the end with play titles matched in pairs, mostly two-character titles, but unfortunately, I didn’t look at it closely.” Ziyun asked, “How do you compare Daosheng’s poetry and prose with that of Hou Shiweng?” Cixian replied, “In my opinion, Daosheng surpasses Shiweng. Although Shiweng is talented, his style isn’t as refined, and it tends to be mixed and impure. Daosheng, on the other hand, has no less talent, but his style is pure and correct, making his works worthy of transmission. Even Shiweng greatly admired him.” Wang Xun commented, “Our Jiangning’s Hou Shiweng considers himself the greatest talent in the world. But in my view, he’s not all that remarkable.” Ziyun said, “He is indeed talented and knowledgeable, but once he reached that level, it wasn’t easy to maintain it.” He then added, “I think play titles can be paired well. For example, Viewing Paintings can be paired with Stealing Poems, and Stealing Poems can be paired with Collecting Paintings—it’s quite interesting. We could form four pairs among the eight of us. I’ll give you one to pair, and you give me one. If a single character in the pair is not well-matched, the person is penalized with one cup. If two characters are not well-matched, it’s two cups. If half a character is slightly off, it’s half a cup. If the pair is particularly clever or perfect, a toast is given.”

Cixian said, “That’s a great idea! Let Yuxiang and Yuning start.” Ziyu said, “It’s better if you and Meixiang start, followed by Duxiang and Yaoqing, then Yun’an and Ruixiang, and we’ll go last.” Ziyun agreed, “Alright, you be the vanguard, and he’ll be the rear guard, placing us in the middle where it’s easier to do well.” Cixian said, “The first move is the hardest. I can’t think of a good one right now. The other day, I saw that Shouxiang’s Titled Song was performed very well, so I’ll start with Titled Song.” Huifang responded, “Titled Song can be paired with Stealing Poems.” Baozhu objected, “But you’re using a title that someone just paired—this could get confusing. You should be penalized with a cup.” Huifang retorted, “If it doesn’t count, then what’s the point of penalizing?” Ziyun insisted, “It should count. Otherwise, we’d just be matching titles without drinking.” Huifang was then penalized with a cup. After thinking for a moment, Huifang said, “Teaching Songs could be a match.” Cixian agreed, “Good.” Everyone said, “Good!” Huifang added, “Since everyone agrees, we should toast with a cup.” Ziyun concurred, and the entire group toasted with a cup. Huifang then suggested Burying Jade, and Cixian matched it with Collecting Gold. Wang Xun remarked, “That’s perfectly matched. Let’s toast with a cup.” And they all toasted another cup.

It was Ziyun’s turn to make a match, so he proposed Stepping on the Moon as the first title. Baozhu thought for a moment and paired it with Sweeping Flowers. Guibao praised, “Excellent!” Ziyun remarked, “It’s a good match, but the tones of the two characters should ideally match. ‘Sweeping’ is also a rising tone, which makes it slightly less refined.” Cixian commented, “You’re right. I think although there are many play titles, not many are well-matched. The second character must consider tone, while the first character can be more flexible. Unlike matching general knowledge, where we can search freely, here we’re limited. It’s better to have a well-matched meaning with slightly mismatched tones than perfect tones with an ill-fitting meaning. But the second character should be correct.” Ziyun, realizing there weren’t many good matches, agreed. Baozhu then suggested Mountain Gate, and after some thought, Ziyun matched it with Stone Cave, which was also considered well-matched, and they toasted with a cup. Next, it was Wang Xun and Guibao’s turn. Wang Xun suggested Playing the Lute, and Guibao matched it with Composing a Score. Cixian remarked, “I think the first match should be something fresh. If it’s too regular, it lacks novelty.” Guibao then proposed to Wang Xun, “I’ll give you something novel—how about Stealing Chickens?” Wang Xun replied, “I’ll match it with Subduing the Tiger.” Everyone agreed, “That’s also well-matched.” They were about to toast with a cup when Cixian said, “It’s a good match, but the words Stealing Chickens are small and delicate, while Subduing the Tiger is grand. What do you all think?” Wang Xun said, “Your critique is very precise. I’ll change it to Visiting the Rats.” Cixian said, “That deserves a toast.” So everyone toasted with a cup. When it was Ziyu’s turn, he suggested Viewing Socks, and Qinyan matched it with Borrowing Boots. Everyone said, “That’s a great match—let’s toast with two cups.” Huifang intervened, “One cup is enough. These matches are coming too quickly. If we toast with two cups every time, we’ll get too drunk and won’t be able to match properly.” Cixian agreed, “You’re right. From now on, the best matches will be toasted with one cup, good matches with half a cup, and average matches won’t be toasted at all.” So they all toasted with a cup.

Qinyan then proposed Drunken Concubine, and Ziyu, remembering Wang Xun’s match Subduing the Tiger, paired it with Sober Courtesan. Everyone found it amusing and toasted with a cup. Qinyan commented, “It’s clever to match ‘drunken’ with ‘sober’—that’s rare.” Then it was Cixian’s turn, and he suggested Skipping the Fight. Huifang responded, “That’s a good one.” After thinking for a moment, she matched it with Searching the Cup. Cixian said, “That’s also a good match—let’s toast with a full cup.” Everyone drank.

After a pause, Cixian urged Huifang to come up with a pair. Huifang said, “I have a match in mind, but I’m hesitant because it might not have a proper counterpart.” Cixian replied, “If it truly has no match, you’ll just have to drink a cup. But go ahead and tell me; maybe I can think of something.” Huifang said, “The play title Female Thief has the alternate name Pìn Thief (牝賊, ‘Female Thief’ or ‘Female Bandit’). These two characters are quite unique. If you can match it, I’m willing to drink three cups.” Cixian asked, “Are you serious?” Everyone else also quietly thought about it but couldn’t come up with a match. Ziyun said, “It’s difficult to match.” Suddenly, Cixian laughed and said to Huifang, “You should drink the three cups, and I’ll match it for you.” Huifang replied, “If you can match it, I’ll drink.”

Cixian said, “You’ll have to drink. The play Shìli (勢利, meaning ‘Status and Profit’) also goes by the name Shì Monk (勢僧). Isn’t that a perfect match?” Huifang asked, “How does the character ‘Shì’ (勢) match ‘Pìn’ (牝)?” Ziyu thought for a moment and suddenly clapped his hands, laughing, “Brilliant, brilliant! It’s precisely the character ‘Shì’ that matches ‘Pìn’—it’s truly a perfect match.” Qinyan and Baozhu still didn’t understand, but Ziyun and Wang Xun figured it out and started laughing, praising, “That’s an ingenious idea, treating these two characters as symbolic representations—it’s really an unexpected stroke of genius.” The four female performers hadn’t grasped it yet, but Huifang was still puzzled. Wang Xun explained, “You haven’t figured it out? Don’t you know that in men, the yang is represented by ‘Shì’ (勢, meaning ‘power or momentum’)?” Huifang and the others suddenly realized and started laughing, all agreeing it was excellent. Huifang indeed drank the three cups, and everyone else toasted with a cup.

Ziyun then presented Beating at the Inn, and Baozhu matched it with Escaping the Pass. Baozhu followed with Snatching the Beauty, which Ziyun paired with Killing the Loved One. Both were well-matched, so they toasted with a cup. Wang Xun suggested Grass Bridge, and Guibao matched it with Hemp Ground, but then said, “The character ‘Ground’ (地) is slightly off, so I’ll change it to Fluff Pavilion.” Wang Xun said, “The match with Fluff Pavilion is excellent, deserving of half a cup.” Guibao proposed Flower Madam, and after some thought, Wang Xun matched it with Fire Judge. Everyone had already praised it and was about to toast when Wang Xun said, “Wait, I want to change it.” He then changed it to Grass Prime Minister, and everyone agreed, “Even better, very novel!” So they all toasted. Ziyu suggested Sealing the Room, and Qinyan matched it with Leaving the Pavilion, which was also considered well-matched, so they toasted with half a cup. Qinyan then suggested Removing Armor, and Ziyu, after some thought, couldn’t come up with anything fresh. Suddenly, he remembered the play The Peach Blossom Fan, where the title Deceiving the Soldier appeared, so he borrowed it as a match. Everyone praised it as ingenious, and they all toasted with a full cup. Cixian proposed Restaurant, and Huifang matched it with Tea House. Huifang then suggested Plucking Eyebrows, to which Ziyun remarked, “That’s even harder to match.” Cixian matched it with Opening Eyes. Huifang said, “That’s truly a clever match.” Cixian added, “There’s also Stabbing Eyes, which might be even better, though the character ‘Stab’ (刺) has a rising tone.” Ziyu said, “Both are excellent; it’s as if they were made for each other—there’s nothing better.”

When it was Ziyun’s turn, he suggested Falling in Snow, and Baozhu said, “This one is broad, so it benefits me.” But then she added, “The character ‘Fall’ (跌) isn’t easy.” After some thought, she matched it with Falling in Ice. Everyone praised the match, saying, “What a great pair—Falling in Snow and Falling in Ice. It’s a single idea expressed in two ways.” Huifang then said to Baozhu, “Think of a difficult one for him to match.” Baozhu nodded. Ziyun asked, “Why do you want her to make it hard for me? Is it just to see me drink?” Huifang laughed and said, “Exactly.” Ziyun turned to Baozhu and said, “Go ahead, bring on the difficult one.” Baozhu thought for a while and suggested Supporting the Head. Ziyun laughed, “That’s indeed not easy.” Suddenly, he slapped the table and said, “I have a perfect match—Cutting the Foot. What do you all think?” Ziyu exclaimed, “Brilliant, brilliant! This match with Plucking Eyebrows and Stabbing Eyes can be called a double wonder.” Cixian said, “Even better than Plucking Eyebrows and Stabbing Eyes. The words ‘Head’ and ‘Foot’ are both abstract, but inside they match, and the tones are balanced—it’s truly a great match. But it was Meixiang who provoked it, so we should toast with double cups.” So they all toasted and then enjoyed some food.

When it was Wang Xun’s turn, he proposed Flower Drum. Guibao thought hard but couldn’t come up with a match, getting so anxious that his face turned red.

Wang Xun urged Guibao to come up with a match, and Guibao said, “I didn’t expect this one to be so difficult to match. The only good match I can think of is Rain Bell from Hearing the Bells, but that’s not a play title. Also, the ‘bridge’ character in Grass Bridge doesn’t match well either, and I can’t think of anything else, so I’ll drink a cup.” Guibao drank half a cup of wine and then suggested Kneeling by the Pond, which Wang Xun matched with Throwing into the Well. Everyone praised the match, and they toasted with half a cup.

Next, it was Ziyu’s turn, and he proposed Breaking the Willow. Ziyun laughed and said, “Yuxiang is so focused on Yuning that he came up with such an ordinary match.” Ziyu replied, “I couldn’t think of anything better at the moment. I find it’s easier to match than to come up with a prompt.” Qinyan then matched it with Sweeping the Pines. Ziyu said, “My match turned out better than my prompt.” Everyone toasted with half a cup. Qinyan then proposed Sweeping Qin, and everyone commented, “That’s a tough one.” Ziyu said, “This is indeed difficult. ‘Qin’ is both a surname and the name of a country—it’s not easy at all.” Suddenly, he thought of something and, feeling pleased, said, “There is a modern match—I’ll pair it with Blocking Han.” Everyone exclaimed, “Brilliant! The pairing of Qin and Han, and Sweeping and Blocking, is excellent. Let’s toast with double cups.” So, after everyone had gone through three rounds, they had already spent a good part of the day. As the lamps were lit, they took a short break and chatted about various topics.

Cixian said, “It’s my turn again. I’ll follow Yuxiang’s lead and propose something easy.” He suggested Wine House, which Huifang matched with Book Hall. Then Huifang said, “I’ll follow Yuning’s example and propose a chain match. Using the ‘book’ character, I’ll suggest Revising the Book.” Cixian replied, “You’re trying to challenge me, but I’m determined to come up with a good match.” After thinking for a moment, he matched it with Chasing the Letter.

Wang Xun commented, “The characters ‘book’ and ‘letter’ are a great match.” Cixian added, “I’ve thought of another match—Releasing the Easy. The character ‘easy’ is similar to ‘letter’.” Everyone praised, “That’s even better; we should toast with double cups.” So they all toasted. Ziyun then proposed Seeing Ghosts. No one paid much attention to it at first. After a while, Baozhu urged him to come up with a match, and Ziyun laughed, “You haven’t even matched mine, and you’re already urging me?” Baozhu replied, “You haven’t given me a match to work with, so how can I match it?” Ziyun said, “What I mentioned earlier, Seeing Ghosts, is the match.” Baozhu thought for a moment and realized it was indeed a play title, so she matched it with Departing Soul. Ziyun nodded and said, “That’s a good match.” They toasted with half a cup. Baozhu then proposed Eating Chaff, and Ziyun matched it with Spilling Porridge.

When it was Wang Xun’s turn, he suggested Underworld Judgment. Cixian remarked, “This isn’t easy. The character ‘judgment’ is half abstract and half concrete. Ruixiang might have to drink as a penalty.” Guibao thought for a while and said, “I’ve thought of a good match—it’s new, but it’s not an old play. In Fragrance of the Empty Valley, there’s a match Buddha Physician. I’ll pair it with Buddha Physician.” Cixian responded, “Indeed, it’s a good match. Not only should it not be penalized, but it deserves a toast.” Guibao said, “I’ve thought of a difficult one. I’ll propose Scaring the Clown.” Wang Xun thought for a while and said, “I have a good match. Comparing these four characters, they share the same dark tone. You should toast with double cups. I’ll pair it with Frightening the Fool.” Everyone laughed and said, “It really is the same dark tone—we should toast with double cups.” After everyone toasted, they continued.

Ziyu said, “This match can be the conclusion—it’s getting late. Besides, I left early this morning, and if I stay too long, my mother might ask about it. Let’s finish with this match.” Wang Xun agreed, “It is indeed time; let’s finish and eat.” Ziyun added, “But it’s not too late yet.” Ziyu said, “Since we’re planning to gather for several days, it’s wise to save some energy for tomorrow. We should end early today.” Ziyu noticed that Qinyan was a bit tired and wanted to wrap things up, so Ziyun had no choice but to agree. Ziyu then said, “I’ll propose a three-character match.” He suggested Flying Bear Dream. Everyone said, “Three-character matches are harder, and there are fewer good matches.” After thinking for a while, Qinyan matched it with Conquering Tiger Tactic.

Everyone greatly praised the match and toasted with a cup. Qinyan smiled and said, “Let’s finish with this match, and I’ll propose a four-character match.” Everyone said, “Four-character matches are even harder.” Qinyan replied, “If it’s too difficult, the penalty is just one cup. If everyone had to match four characters, it would naturally be difficult, but for one or two, there might still be a chance.” He then proposed Selling a Child and Throwing into the Abyss. Ziyu thought for a moment and matched it with Missing Parents and Abandoning the Feast. Everyone was so impressed that they banged the table in admiration. Ziyun said, “The sentiment is evident in the words. Yuxiang just mentioned going home early to avoid worrying his mother, which truly reflects the idea of missing parents and abandoning the feast. Given this local flavor, let’s each toast with three cups before eating.” This time, each person completed four rounds, making a total of thirty-two pairs, or sixty-four play titles. They had put in quite a bit of effort and drank dozens of cups of wine, leaving everyone slightly intoxicated and unable to eat more. After three more cups and finishing their meal, they sat for a while longer before Ziyu and Wang Xun took their leave. Ziyun invited everyone again for the next day. The following day, Wenze and Chunhang joined them, along with a few more famous performers, and they spent another day at Yiyuan. Lu Sulan also invited Ziyu and Qinyan for a private gathering, which was even more enjoyable. After three consecutive days of gatherings, Ziyu was quite satisfied but also tired. Xu Ziyun planned to invite Xu Daosheng, but just then Shi Nanxiang arrived in the capital, so they arranged a grand poetry and wine gathering. Ziyu couldn’t decline and had to attend. We’ll see what happens next in the following installment.

　　且說徐子雲請了屈公來，並請南湘、仲清、文澤、春航、王恂、子玉作陪，仍在梅崦中。王恂是日為孫亮功請去有事，因李元茂吉期已定，要招贅過來。亮功因兩位賢郎是不懂事的，一切皆托王恂料理，王恂所以不能前來。

　　子雲因屈道生是個高雅好靜的人，名旦中止叫了四個，寶珠、漱芳、蕙芳、素蘭。漱芳有恙不能前來，格外又知會了琴言。是日屈公先到，與子雲、次賢敘了好些舊話。

　　且將屈公的出身述其大概。屈公是湖北武昌府人，為三閭大夫之後。學貫天人，神通六藝，但一生運蹇時乖，家道清寒，除了書籍之外，一無所有。

　　其父由宏詞科授了翰林院檢討，未滿三十歲，即行去世。

　　那時道生才得四歲，尚有祖父母在堂，其太夫人苦節多年，教養兼任。道生到了十六歲上入了學，即丁祖父憂。三年服滿，將要應舉，又丁了祖母憂，又是三年。那年服闋後，太夫人又相繼去世。道生一連丁了九年憂，已到二十五歲了。娶妻閔氏，賢慧無雙。道生奔走衣食，筆耕餬口，歷走燕、趙、吳、越，並滇南、黔省，為諸侯幕客。縱橫萬餘里，遨遊二十年，名重一時，愛其才品者咸比為杜少陵、孟東野。但其賦性高曠，不善治家，常為貧乏所累。後復遊京師應舉，兩試不第，館於劉尚書家，教過文澤兩年。繼為華公子請去教書，又逗留了三年，仍歸鄉里。守令欽其賢，舉了孝廉方正，銓選了江西一個苦缺知縣，任滿題升了南昌府通判。去年夫人又病故了，剩了孑然一身，並無親丁骨肉。

　　有幾個下人，也是外面薦來的。只有一個長隨叫劉喜，跟了有五六年，頗有良心，其餘是些不關痛癢的。屈公雖則一肩行李，生平所藏金石玩器、名書古畫，倒有好幾箱。到京來，劉尚書念舊，見其宦囊蕭索，贈了他二百金。

　　華公子知道他來，出城拜了他，送了三百金。屈公得了五百金，又到那些古玩鋪買了好些書籍、名帖等類。從前相好中有寒士者，也分送了好些，目下所餘無幾了。

　　從前徐中堂在京時，也與他相好，並有些事情請教他，又請他代代筆，作些詩文，所以子雲以長者相待。史南湘是同鄉後輩，不消說是認識的了。

　　田春航前日已經會過，唯仲清、子玉初次識荊，見了那仙風道骨的相貌，況且又是父執，自然十分恭敬。道生見仲清骨秀神清，知是不凡。又看子玉溫然玉立，皎若珠光，秀外慧中，神怡氣肅，又不是那徒有外貌的一派，心中十分大喜，想道：「梅鐵庵可為有子矣。」便與子玉說些江西事情，說道：「令尊大人嚴拒情面，杜絕苞苴，一省人都比他為司馬光、文彥博。士子們感戴是不用說了。」又問些子玉去年鄉試的事，子玉一一答了。道生看他言詞清藹，氣象虛沖，自然已是個飽學，心裡要想試試他，且到飲酒時慢慢的考他。

　　只見四旦約齊同來，蕙芳已經認識，四人都上前請安。道生拱了手，命他們坐了，細細看了一番，又問了三人名號，謂子雲道：「如今京裡的相公，一發比從前好了。」子雲道：「今日本不應叫他們來伺候，因他們尚不十分惡劣，還可以捧研拂箋。況他們前日聽得先生來了，要瞻仰瞻仰老名士。若得齒頰餘芬，褒揚一字，則勝於拳金之賞，想先生決不責子雲之荒謬也。」道生笑道：「你為我是孝廉方正出身，故有此說。對花飲酒，何損於品行？不是我恭惟你，我看這四位倒不像個梨園子弟。你們自然是極熟的，我卻頭一回見面，我試將他們的大概說出來，看對與不對。」眾人聽了，倒要細細的聽他怎麼講。次賢道：「我知道尊兄是精於風鑒的，但以後的話不要講他，倒要講講從前的是。什麼千金事業、兩子收成的話，我也會說的。你能將各人的性情脾氣講出來，我才服你。」諸旦聽了皆笑。子雲道：「這個未必相得出。」道生道：「不難，待我說給你們聽。」說到此，已擺了席。子雲敬酒，分了東西兩席。東首是道生不消說了。

　　西首定要南湘，南湘道：「這是我鄉前輩，如何敢抗禮。」才定了仲清。東席第二是南湘，西席第二是春航。東席三是子玉，西席三是文澤。子雲東席作主，次賢西席作陪。寶珠、琴言在東，蕙芳、素蘭在西，一一坐了。主人讓酒，客皆飲了幾杯。道生道：「我將前日先見的蘇媚香談起。」西席的人個個細聽。道生道：「我這看相不論氣色，部位是要論的，然尚在其次。我看全身的神骨、舉止行動、坐相、立相，並口音言語，分人清濁，觀人心地，以定休咎。但頭一句就恐有些不對，我看媚香是個好出身，不是平常人家的子弟，你們自必知道，對不對呢？」眾人心上有些詫異，猶疑他知道他的出身，所以頭一個就拿他來開場，要顯他的本事。次賢道：「你不要訪了他的根底來。」

　　道生道：「這也何必要訪？我知道他聰慧異常，肝膽出眾，是個敢作敢為的。但雖是個好出身，未免幼年受盡了苦，所謂死裡逃生。據我看，他一二年內，必有一番作為，就要改行的。後來收成怎樣，此事還遠，我也不必說。若說，靜宜又要駁我了。」再看素蘭、寶珠，大致相仿，與蕙芳也不差什麼，就沒有講他們出身。又道：「出污泥而不滓，就是他們三人的大概了。」看到了琴言，道生道：「這位有些不像，如今還在班裡麼？」次賢道：「現在班裡，而且是個五月榴花照眼明，雅俗共賞，是個頂紅的。」琴言笑了一笑。道生道：「雅或有之，俗恐未必。我看他身有傲骨，斷不能與時俯仰，而且一腔心事，百不合宜。此人若念了書，倒與我一樣，斷不能發科發甲的。」眾人聽他說得很切，也就笑了。

　　又要琴言的手看了一看，道：「可惜了，有文在手，趁早改行，雖非富貴中人，恰是清高一路。你這片心與人兩樣，不是你願意的，恰一點委屈受不得。是你願意，恰又死而無怨。如遇著忠孝節義的事，倒能行人所不能行的出來。但有一句話，心從寬厚上用，可以造命立運，惟怕壽元不足。然而修身以俟，也可挽回造化。」眾人聽他說得真切，便知道真能看相，不是瞎話。琴言因這幾句話，說到心坎上，便也十分快活。又看那屈道生有飄飄欲仙之概，便也待他親厚起來。

　　道生與南湘並坐，便問道：「令尊到任可有些施為？請把善政講講。」南湘道：「家嚴初任外官，況且才三個月，尚未辦什麼事，就訪得了一個土豪、兩個蠹役，地方上很稱快。制臺寫信來，也說了幾句好話，其餘也沒有什麼。」道生道：「我知道你令尊是耿直人，定有作為的。說起土豪、蠹役，何處沒有？即如江西，我到任的時候，那土豪、蠹役最甚，民遭其殃者，不計其數。一連七任知縣都裝聾作啞，不敢辦他，因此越發膽大了。有個口號：『東鄉有一虎，西鄉有一狼，虎食人之肉，狼食人之腸。狼虎食完剩殘血，猶飽饞蛇與餓蠍。公門蕩蕩開，蛇蠍齊進來。縣官坐堂如土偶，蠍爬其背蛇盤首。』那狼、虎是土豪，蛇、蠍是蠹役。東鄉的捐了個衛千總，西鄉是親兄弟。一個武舉、一個武生，他手下的都是賊盜，他作個窩藏盜首，結交了東鄉虎，包攬詞訟，把持衙門，又有蛇、蠍二役勾連。我到任時，查三年之內已換了七任知縣，盜案、命案共有二百餘件。我費了半年心力，辦了這五個人，已後就太平無事，也沒有個命、盜案出來。」子雲道：「這功勞卻也不小，感恩受惠的人也不止一縣。」道生道：「我也不敢居功，地方上應辦的我總要辦，盡力作去，也不管身家性命，且到什麼地位再說。」又與諸名士談講了好些事情。

　　子雲見上菜的家人一件新衣上爬著個蝨子，候他上好了菜，叫他拈掉了。道生即問關子玉道：「世兄博覽經史，不知方才這個蝨子見於何書為古？詩詞雜說是不用講的。」子玉劈頭被他一問，呆了一呆，想道：「這個字卻也稀少，他說見於何書為古，這些捫蝨、貫蝨就不必講了。」婉言答道：「小姪寡聞淺見，讀書未多。見於書史者也只有數條，大約要以阮籍《大人先生論》『君子之處域內，何異蝨之處□中』為先了。」南湘道：「還有《史記》『搏牛之虻，不可以破蟣蝨。』」道生道：「此二條尚在《商子》之後，古有蝨官，見於《商子》。《漢書藝文志》傳《商君書》二十九篇，後來亡其三篇，只傳二十六篇。內有仁義禮樂之官為蝨官。杜牧之書其語於處州孔子廟碑陰曰：『彼商鞅者，能耕能戰，能行其法，基秦之強，曰：彼仁義蝨官也。』蓋仁義自人心生，猶蝨由人垢生。譯蝨字之義似易生且密之意，不知是否？」南湘、子玉拜服。次賢道：「今日道翁要開書箱了，幸這些陪客都還可以領教。若單是我一個，我就不准你講。」道生笑道：「你們都是些才人詞客，無書不覽，我這老朽，豈敢班門弄斧。況且少年時也是些耳食之學，隨聽隨忘，如今都不記得了。」子雲道：「前日次賢見過大著內有一種《醒睡集》，此書可在身邊麼？」

　　道生道：「此板早已劈化了，這是少年時無賴，作這些東西，豪無道理。」子雲道：「又聞得有些對戲目的對子。」道生道：「有數十條，也記不得了。」次賢道：「我們前日幾個人，也湊了好些。」又指琴言、蕙芳、寶珠三人道：「這三個還有一個王桂保，他們也對了許多，比我們還好些。」便叫人到他書房拿出一個單子，並上次所行之令也寫在上面，注了各人姓名。道生看了，連聲贊好，道：「不料這四位竟能如此，竟是我輩，老夫今日真有幸也。他們貴行中我卻也見過許多，不過寫幾筆蘭竹，涂幾首七言絕句，也是半通不通的。要似這樣，真生平未見。怪不得諸公相愛如此。可惜老夫早生四十年，不然也可附裙屐之列。」諸人見他欣賞，個個喜歡。

　　那邊仲清問道：「先生所藏金石甚富，且精於考辨。不知篆隸碑板，究以何本為最？」道生道：「古篆近人不甚講究，如《衡岳碑》，相傳七十七字，在衡岳密雲峰。至宋嘉定中何致子一遊南嶽，拓其文刻於嶽麓，楊用修又刻於滇南，楊時喬又刻於棲霞，輾轉相刻，姑為弗論，余嘗譯其文曰：

承帝曰嗟，翼輔佐卿。
洲渚與登，鳥獸之門。
參身洪流，而明發禹興。
久旋忘家，宿嶽麓庭。
智營形折，心罔弗辰。
往求平定，華嶽泰衡。
宗疏事裒，勞餘神□。
鬱塞昏徙，南潰衍亨。
永制食備，萬國其寧，竄舞永奔。
　　凡七十七字。王元美曰：『銘詞未諧聖經，類周篆、穆天子語。』此為知言。

　　其次如周武王《銅盤銘》云：

左林右泉，後岡前道。
萬世之寧，茲焉是寶。
　　亦豈三代語耶？其為贗作無疑。石鼓文，鄭樵謂秦惠文後及歐陽三疑皆不足據。韋應物謂文王之鼓，宣王刻詩。馬子卿謂宇文周時作，更為妄論。唯董、程二氏以《左傳》成王有歧陽之搜證之，鑿鑿可據。以後則秦《嶧山銘》，為宋淳化中鄭文寶刻，尚不失為古篆。漢隸之最佳也，以《孔廟禮器碑》為第一，次則漢《曹景完碑》，一則神奇渾璞，一則豐贍高華。至魏之《勸進碑》、《受禪碑》、《祀孔子碑》，後魏魯耶太守《張君頌》、李仲璇《修孔子廟碑》等等，優劣互見。漢隸已失，況其後乎。」仲清稱善。

　　春航道：「蘭亭聚訟紛紛，即定武本亦有二刻。真偽已分，究何以辨？」道生道：「蘭亭刻於唐太宗貞觀年，先太宗為秦王時，得於僧辨才處。貞觀十年，始命湯普、馮承素、諸葛貞、趙模，各臨拓以賜近臣。當時褚遂良、歐陽詢各有臨本，人並崇尚。所謂定武本者，歐臨是也。唐絹本者，褚臨是也。彼時歐臨石刻在禁中，後石晉之亂，契丹輦石投於殺虎口，既為定武太守李景文所得，入於庫中。熙寧間，薛師正出牧，刊一別本，以應求者。此定武有真贗二刻。其子薛道祖又摹之他石，潛易古刻，又剔損古刻湍、流、帶、左、右，五字為識。大觀中詔向其子嗣昌取龕宣和殿，後靖康之亂失去。及明弘治間，得於天師庵中，置於太學，而歐本復顯。褚摹絹本，當時廣賜各郡學宮，如潁上石、長治縣石皆得之，後明代潁上井中夜放光如虹，縣令荀公異之，掘地得蘭亭，並門銅□，舍利數顆，即為荀令攜至家。至今不知流落何處矣。至於各家臨本，不可勝數，諸公自有法眼，無俟鄙人陳說也。」

　　春航又道：「人說漢之碑，宋之帖，可以只立千古，淳化、大觀、絳帖、潭帖，此四帖可好？」道生道：「以鄙見論，以淳化為第一，次大觀，次絳帖，又次潭帖。然宋人常謂潭帖在閣帖之上，又謂淳化創始，兼以王著摹手不高，未及大觀之精美。然淳化氣運樸厚，大觀光彩浮動，比之詩，則盛而漸晚矣。」

　　眾人盡皆拜服。

　　子玉問道：「先生方才說唐詩中晚之分，小姪以唐詩自然推李、杜、韓三家，而王荊公定詩則稱杜、李，又選杜、韓、歐、李四家詩，則以李太白居四。元微之亦謂杜在李上，其優劣之意見於《工部墓志》。以太白天才，竟有不滿人意處。韓昌黎則云：『李杜文章在，光燄萬丈長。不知群兒愚，何用故謗傷。蚍蜉撼大樹，可笑不自量。』乃自真心傾倒之意，究何所折衷？」

　　道生道：「詩以性情所近，近李則好李，近杜則好杜，李、杜兼近則兼好矣。元微之粗率之文，頹唐之句，於李豈能相近？自然尊杜而貶李。王荊公謂李只是一個家法，杜則能包羅眾體，殊不知李亦何嘗不包羅眾體，特以不屑為瑣語，人即疑其不能。大抵論太白之詩，皆喜其天才橫逸，有石破天驚之妙。《蜀道》、《天姥》諸篇，摹擬甚多，而我獨愛其《烏棲曲》、《烏夜啼》等篇，如《烏棲曲》云：

姑蘇臺上烏棲時，吳王宮裡醉西施。
吳歌楚舞歡未畢，西山欲銜半邊日。
銀箭金壺漏水多，起看秋月墜江波，東方漸高奈樂何！
　　其《烏夜啼》云：

黃雲城邊烏欲棲，歸飛啞啞枝上啼。
機中織錦秦川女，碧紗如煙隔窗語。
停梭悵然憶遠人，獨宿空房淚如雨。
　　其高才逸氣，與陳拾遺同聲合調。且其論詩云：『梁陳以來，豔薄斯極，沈休文又尚以聲律。將復古道，非我而誰。』故律詩殊少。常言寄興深微，五言不如四言，七言又其靡也。以鄙見論之，李詩可以紹古，而杜詩可以開今，其中少有分辨，故非拘於聲調俳優者之所可擬議也。昌黎古詩，直追雅頌，有西京之遺風，其五七古尤好異鬥奇，怪誕百出，能傳李、杜所未傳。讀《南山》等篇，而《三都》、《兩京》不能專美於前。人既無其博奧，又無其才力，盡見滿紙黝黑，嶄嶄□□，所以目為文體，至有韻之文不可讀之說。此何異聽《鈞天》之樂，而謂其音節未諧。特其五七言絕句及近體詩非其所好，只備詩中一格，原不欲後人學詩，僅學其五七言絕句小詩也。」此一番議論，議論得個個首肯，寶珠、蕙芳等亦頗能領會。

　　子玉道：「詩之妙論，既聞命矣。韻有通轉之分，且處魏晉而始，如李登之《詩韻》，呂靜之《集韻》，齊周□作《四聲切韻》，梁沈約撰《四聲》一卷，而韻譜成。隋陸法言、劉臻等，本沈約之旨又為《廣韻》，唐郭知玄又為《切韻》，孫□又為《唐韻》，丁度、宋祁為《集韻》。景雲已後，又有《禮部韻》，王宗道之《切韻》，吳棫之《韻補》，元陰時夫之《韻府群玉》，其合韻、分韻，究以何韻為是？」

　　道生道：「韻學之辨，諸家通轉各有依據。沈約以越音而定八方之音，豈能盡合？而同一字也，而舌與齒為一音，齒與舌又為一音。即如五方土音，甚難吻合，所以支元之韻最雜，正不知何方人才能念出一韻來。昔分在韻為二百六部，自淳▉中，平水劉淵始並為一百七部。《廣韻》計二萬六千一百九十四字，《集韻》計五萬三千五百二十五字，《禮部韻》止收九千五百九十字，毛晃增韻，較《禮部韻》增二千六百五十五字，劉平水之《禮部韻略》又增出四百六十三字，而古書盡變。說者謂韻之失不在二百六部之分，而在一百七部之合，陰時夫又較《禮部韻》、毛晃、劉平水韻，刊落三千一百餘字，有去古雅而入訛俗者。又黃公紹之《韻會》分並依毛、劉韻而箋注頗博，增添一萬二千六百五十二字，不為無補。第其次序泥於七音三十六母，又為後人所議。今之韻即沈約之韻，但古韻之通，似較今韻為是。章黼之《韻學集成》校定四聲，而古韻之通轉亦可類推。請以《雅》、《頌》、《離騷》古歌詩核之，古今通轉之異可想見矣。」子玉避席而謝。

　　南湘道：「古人講《易》言理不言數，今人講《易》言數不言理。數竟可以該得理麼？且數自康節先生之後無真傳。今之所為太乙數者，可以驗運祚災祥刀兵水火，並知人之貴賤。其考陽九百六之數，歷歷靈驗，其說可以得聞否？」

　　道生道：「宋南渡後，有王湜著《太乙肘後備撿》三卷，為陰陽二遁，繪圖一百四十有四。以太乙孝治人君之善惡，其專考陽九百六之數者，以四百五十六年為一陽九，以二百八十八年為一百六。陽九奇數也，陽數之窮；百六偶數也，陰數之窮。王湜之說云：『後羿寒浞之亂，得陽九之數七；赧王衰微，得陽九之數八；桓靈卑弱，得陽九之數九；煬帝滅亡，得陽九之數十。』此以年代考之，歷歷不爽。又云：『周宣王父厲而五幽，得百六之數十二；敬王時，吳越相殘，海內多事，得百六之數十三；秦滅六國，得百六之數十四；東晉播遷，十六國分裂，得百六之數極，而反於一；五代亂離，得百六之數三。』此百六之數，確有可驗。但又有不驗者：舜禹至治，萬世所師，得百六之數七；成康刑措四十餘年，得百六之數十一；小甲、雍己之際，得陽九之數五，而百六之數九；庚丁、武乙之際得陽九之數六；不降享國五十九年，得百六之數八；盤庚、小辛之際，得百六之數十；漢明帝、章帝繼光武而臻泰定，是百六之數十五；至唐貞觀二十三年，得百六之數二。此皆不應，何也？甚至夏桀放於南巢，商紂亡於牧野，王莽篡漢，祿山叛唐，陽九百六之數，皆不逢之，又是何故？所以我說數不敵理。理生於自然，數若有預定。故聖人言理不言數，數止理中之一端耳。」

　　南湘道：「是真快論，可破古今之疑。」次賢道：「休論世上升沉事，且斗樽前現在身。我有一個極瑣屑鄙俚之理要請教請教。我見《越絕書》有慧種生聖、癡種生狂、桂實生桂、桐實生桐之說，我往往見愚夫蠢婦，倒生出絕慧絕美的兒女來。看其父母，先天後天，皆無此種宿因，何竟得此妙果？」

　　道生笑道：「這個理倒有些難講。然《齊民要術》內說種梨法，一梨十子，唯二子生梨，餘皆為杜。段氏曰：鶻生三子，一為鴟。《禽經》曰：鸛生三子，一為鶴。造化權輿，夏雀生鶉，楚鳩生▉，《南海記》曰：鱷生子百數，為鱷者才十二，餘為鱉，為鼋，隨氣而化。且推之，聖不生聖，賢不生賢。先儒謂揚雄宜有後，張湯宜無後，以人之私智，豈能定天之理？且理有常，亦有變，豈無為氣所感，可以變化氣質。抑或愚夫愚婦，外貌雖蠢，其七情六欲之間亦有一樣不蠢，從此解了這點靈氣，就借此結成，也未可知。」說得眾人大笑。

　　子雲道：「古人美人多矣，其形之妙麗，唯在人之筆墨描寫。見於文詞詩賦者，亦指難勝屈，究以何處形容得最妙，先生肯指示一二處否？」

　　道生道：「古人筆墨皆妙，何能枚舉。但形容的美人得體，又要人人合眼稱妙者，莫如衛莊姜。《碩人》之詩，先曰：『碩人其頎，衣錦□衣。』這兩句，就寫得光華射目。『領如蝤蠐』，至『美目□兮』，便字字形容絕妙，不著一襯帖語，不用一假借語，正所謂詠月詠月滿，寫花寫花開，掃去烘雲托月之法，是為最難。若寫服飾之盛，體態之研，究未見眉目鼻口之位置何如也。宋玉《神女賦》未嘗不想形容，但云：『其始來也，耀乎若白日初出照屋樑；其少進也，皎若明月舒其光。』極言其光亮而已。明日猶可，而白日、屋樑，則比之不倫。而曹子建《洛神賦》復用其意，有『遠而望之，皎若太陽升朝霞』。《神女賦》又云：『忽兮改容，婉若游龍乘雲翔。』而《洛神賦》復用其句云：『翩若驚鴻，婉若游龍。』是真不善體會，以游龍比美人，吾不知其何所見而然。再如宋玉《好色賦》云：『增之一分則太長，減之一分則太短。』只概而言之，不求其實可也。若必細核其人之長短，亦有語病。既云增之一分則太長，則此人真長，減一分必不為短。既云減之一分則太短，則此人真短，增一分必不為長。此又文章之過情語也。小說中有刻劃盡致，言人所不忍言，而令諸者目眩意移，其神情活現紙上，則莫如《雜事秘辛》之描寫女瑩身體，令人絕倒。你們細想：『女姁以詔書如瑩寢處，屏斥接侍，閉中閣之時，日晷薄辰，穿照蜃窗，光送著瑩面上，如朝霞和雪，豔射不能正視，目波澄鮮，眉嫵連娟，朱口皓齒，修耳懸鼻，輔靨頤頷，位置均適。姁尋脫瑩步搖，伸髻度髮，如黝髹可鑒，圍手八盤，墜地加半握。已，乞緩私小結束，瑩面發赬抵攔。姁告瑩曰：官家重禮，借見朽落，緩此結束，當加鞠翟耳。瑩泣數行下，閉目轉面內向，姁為手緩捧著日光，芳氣噴襲，肌理膩潔，拊不留手。規前方後，築脂刻玉，胸乳菽髮，臍容半寸許珠。私處墳起，為展兩股，陰溝渥丹，火齊欲吐。此守禮謹嚴處女也。約略瑩體，血足榮膚，膚足飾肉，肉足長骨。長短合度，自顛至底，長七尺一寸，肩廣一尺六寸，臀視肩廣減三寸，自肩至指長各二尺七寸，指去掌四寸，肖十竹萌削也。髀至足長二尺二寸，足長八寸，脛跗豐妍，底平指斂，約縑迫襪，收束微如禁中，久之不得音響。姁令催謝皇帝萬年，瑩乃徐拜稱皇帝萬年。若微風振簫，幽嗚可聽。』雖文章穢褻，然刻劃之精，無過於此。」

　　眾人說道：「極是，從古以來，未有量及身體者。」子玉道：「纏足之始，謂始於陳後主之潘貴妃，今《秘辛》之『約縑迫襪，收束微如禁中』，非纏足之始麼？」

　　道生道：「此不過略為纏束，不使放散，讀『脛跗豐妍，底平指斂』，似又非今日之緊緊纏小，必使尖如蓮瓣也。」蕙芳道：「這個尺寸是怎樣？身長七尺一寸，肩廣一尺六寸，怎樣算法？若依今日之尺寸，只怕沒有這般長大人。」道生道：「這是漢尺，比起今日工部營造尺來，只得七寸五分。而營造尺比起民間裁尺，只得九寸三分。依營造尺折算則七七四尺九，五七三寸五，再加七分五，為五尺三寸二分半長。若核如今的裁尺折算，則五九四尺五，三九二寸七，再加上二分二，共長四尺八寸許。這身也就長了，似乎與你差不多，還要略高些。肩廣一尺六寸，核營造尺則一尺一寸五分，核裁尺一尺一寸有零，臀視肩廣減三寸，下體核今裁尺只廣八寸有零，是個纖瘦身材。手自肩至指長二尺七寸，核營造尺長二尺零二分半，依裁尺只得一尺八寸有零。髀至足長三尺二寸，依營造尺長二就四寸，依裁尺長二尺一寸六分，上下長短倒相稱的。足長八寸，依營造尺實長六寸，依裁尺得五寸四分，究與纏足相異，也不為過小。通身算起來，身材覺長了些。要不然，古之美人，總是身長玉立的。」次賢道：「你也實在算得細。當日女姁量的時候，或者量錯了，多說了一寸，也未可知。」說得眾人皆笑。

　　道翁又道：「都中現有一個極博雅的人，年紀雖輕，與我是舊交，也是個南京巨族。論起世家來，與子雲、星北不相上下，想諸公自必相熟的。」子雲道：「是那一位？」道翁道：「此君姓金名栗，號吉甫，可相好麼？」眾人同道：「久聞其名，恨未一見。」道翁道：「若論考據學問品行，當今可以數一數二了。他也有一部說部，是說平倭寇的事，我將他這書的名字忘了。曾經看過一遍，筆下極為雄健。將兩個逆首定江王、靜海丞相罵得真真痛快，實在是才人之筆。」次賢道：「此輩叛賊荼毒生靈，害人多矣，也是人人言之髮指的。既有此罵，也是快事，將來倒要找一部讀讀。」道翁道：「但其人時運太壞，未能大用其才，真真可惜。」寶珠忙接道：「何幸此君，今日竟遇知己。」道翁道：「瑤卿與此君相好麼？」素蘭在旁道：「他的畫畫彈琴，皆是此君教的。前月他們還逛了兩天翠微山呢。他之待此君，也不亞於蕙芳之待湘帆了。」寶珠一笑，道：「何至於此？」子玉道：「前在瑤卿處，見其筆墨高雅之至，大有唐六如的光景。」道翁道：「不特筆墨似六如，命宮磨蠍也似六如，卻是怪事。何以古今若合，此又不可以言理不言數了。我明日尚要拜他去。」子雲忙道：「何不為我先容？得此良友，也是快事。」道翁道：「妙極，妙極！」

　　寶珠道：「此君疏懶太甚，不好交遊的。」道翁道：「想與此數君自必水乳。」這一日，屈道翁足足講了一日，人也乏了。吃完了飯，散坐了一會，也就二更光景。劉文澤係舊學生，不敢問難。寶珠問子雲要柄扇子，求道翁題詩，子雲索性叫取四柄扇子出來，給四旦每人一柄。於是寶珠拂幾，蕙芳移研，素蘭磨墨，琴言潤毫，共求道翁留題。道翁也十分高興，遂將各人的大概，每人寫了七律一首，半行半草的一筆虞世南，並落了雙款。四旦謝了，談了一會各散。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Xu Ziyun invited Mr. Qu and also invited Nanxiang, Zhongqing, Wenze, Chunhang, Wang Xun, and Ziyu as companions, still within Meiyan. Wang Xun was unable to attend that day as he was helping Sun Lianggong with some matters. Due to the fixed auspicious date for Li Yuanmao, a marriage arrangement was to be made. Since Lianggong’s two sons were not capable of handling matters, he entrusted everything to Wang Xun, which is why Wang Xun couldn’t come.

Ziyun knew that Qu Daosheng was a refined and quiet person, so he called four of the famous courtesans: Baozhu, Sufang, Huifang, and Sulan. However, Sufang was ill and couldn’t come, so he specially informed Qinyan instead. On that day, Mr. Qu arrived first and chatted about many old stories with Ziyun and the others.

Let us briefly describe the background of Mr. Qu. He was from Wuchang Prefecture in Hubei, a descendant of the famous minister Qu Yuan. He was well-versed in both heaven and earth, and mastered the six classical arts, but his life was marked by bad luck and unfortunate timing, and his family was poor, with nothing but books.

His father was granted the position of Imperial Hanlin Academy Reviewer through the Hongci examination system, but he passed away before reaching the age of thirty.

At that time, Daosheng was only four years old, and his grandparents were still alive. His mother, the dowager, upheld a life of hardship and took on the role of educating and nurturing him. When Daosheng was sixteen and enrolled in school, his grandfather passed away. After three years of mourning, when he was about to participate in the imperial examinations, his grandmother passed away, requiring another three years of mourning. After completing the mourning period, his mother also passed away in succession. Daosheng endured nine years of mourning in total and was already twenty-five years old. He married Min Shi, a woman of unparalleled wisdom and virtue. Daosheng struggled to make ends meet, surviving through his writing, traveling extensively across Yan, Zhao, Wu, Yue, Yunnan, and Guizhou, serving as an advisor to various lords. He traveled more than ten thousand miles and wandered for twenty years, gaining fame at the time. Those who admired his talents compared him to Du Fu and Meng Jiao. However, his nature was lofty and carefree, and he was not adept at managing household affairs, often suffering from poverty. Later, he traveled to the capital to take the imperial examinations but failed twice. He was hosted by Minister Liu’s family and taught Wenze for two years. He was then invited by Master Hua to teach, where he stayed for another three years before returning to his hometown. The local magistrate, impressed by his virtue, recommended him as a filial and upright scholar, and he was appointed as a county magistrate in Jiangxi, a bitter post. After completing his term, he was promoted to Deputy Magistrate of Nanchang Prefecture. Last year, his wife also passed away, leaving him alone without any close relatives.

He had a few servants, recommended from outside. Only one long-time attendant named Liu Xi, who had been with him for five or six years, was loyal. The others were indifferent. Although Mr. Qu had only a small amount of luggage, he possessed several boxes of precious items, including books, ancient paintings, and artifacts. Upon arriving in the capital, Minister Liu, out of old friendship, saw his official salary was sparse and gifted him two hundred gold pieces.

Master Hua, knowing of his arrival, went out of the city to greet him and gave him three hundred gold pieces. With five hundred gold pieces in hand, Mr. Qu purchased many books, famous calligraphy pieces, and other such items from antique shops. He also distributed many of these to impoverished scholars he had befriended in the past, leaving him with little left.

Back when Minister Xu was in the capital, he was also on good terms with Mr. Qu, consulting him on various matters and asking him to write poetry and essays on his behalf. Therefore, Ziyun treated him with great respect. Shi Nanxiang was a fellow countryman and a younger generation, so naturally, they knew each other.

Tian Chunhang had already met Mr. Qu the other day, but Zhongqing and Ziyu were meeting him for the first time. Upon seeing his immortal-like demeanor, and considering his status as a friend of their father, they naturally showed great respect. Daosheng noticed Zhongqing’s refined and clear appearance, recognizing him as an extraordinary person. He also observed that Ziyu was calm and graceful, as bright as a pearl, both outwardly and inwardly gifted, with a serene and respectful demeanor, not merely possessing external beauty. In his heart, he was greatly pleased and thought, “Mei Tie’an is indeed blessed with such a son.” Then, he spoke to Ziyu about matters in Jiangxi, saying, “Your esteemed father is known for his strictness and refusal to bend to personal interests, earning him a reputation akin to that of Sima Guang and Wen Yanbo in the entire province. The scholars naturally revere and appreciate him.” He also inquired about Ziyu’s experience in the provincial examinations last year, to which Ziyu answered everything in detail. Daosheng, noting his eloquent and humble manner, could see he was well-learned and thought to himself that he would gradually test him during the drinking session.

The four actors arrived together. Huifang was already acquainted, and the four of them came forward to pay their respects. Daosheng clasped his hands in greeting, asked them to sit down, and carefully observed them. He then asked for the names of the three he didn’t know and said to Ziyun, “The gentlemen in the capital now are indeed better than before.” Ziyun replied, “Today, I shouldn’t have called them here to serve, but since they are not entirely bad, they can still help with grinding ink and preparing paper. Moreover, when they heard that you were coming, they wanted to pay their respects to the renowned old scholar. If they could receive just a word of praise, it would be better than receiving a reward of gold. I believe you won’t blame me for being inappropriate.” Daosheng smiled and said, “You must think I am so upright and proper because I have the reputation of being filial and honest. Drinking wine with flowers around, what harm is there to one’s character? To be honest, I don’t mean to flatter you, but these four gentlemen don’t seem like ordinary theater performers. You all must be very familiar with them, but it’s my first time meeting them. Let me try to describe their general characteristics and see if I’m right.” Everyone listened carefully, curious to hear his analysis. Cixian said, “I know that my esteemed brother is an expert in physiognomy, but let’s not talk about modern matters. Instead, talk about the past. I can also say things like ‘a thousand gold coins worth of work’ and ‘two sons achieving success.’ If you can describe their personalities and temperaments accurately, then I will truly admire you.” The actresses all laughed at this. Ziyun said, “This may not be easy to do.” Daosheng said, “It’s not difficult; let me explain it to you.” At this point, the banquet was already set. Ziyun offered a toast, and the group was divided into two tables, east and west. Daosheng naturally sat at the east table.

For the west table, Nanxiang was supposed to sit first, but he said, “This is my senior from our hometown, how could I dare to sit in a higher position?” So, Zhongqing was placed there instead. Nanxiang took the second seat at the east table, while Chunhang took the second seat at the west table. Ziyu sat third at the east table, and Wenze took the third seat at the west table. Ziyun hosted the east table, and Cixian was the companion host at the west table. Baozhu and Qinyan sat at the east, while Huifang and Sulan sat at the west. Everyone took their seats. The host offered wine, and the guests drank several cups. Daosheng then said, “Let me start by discussing Su Meixiang, whom I met the other day.” Everyone at the west table listened attentively. Daosheng said, “When I evaluate someone’s appearance, I don’t just look at their complexion; I consider the overall structure of their body. However, that’s secondary. I observe their posture, movements, sitting position, standing position, as well as their speech and tone. By distinguishing the clarity or muddiness of their voice, I gauge their character and determine their fate. However, my first statement might not be entirely accurate. From what I see, Meixiang comes from a good family background, not an ordinary one. You must already know that, am I right?” The others were somewhat surprised, wondering if he already knew his background, which is why he started with him, to showcase his skill. Cixian said, “You must have inquired about his background.”

Daosheng replied, “There’s no need to inquire. I can tell that he is extraordinarily intelligent, with a strong spirit, and is daring and decisive. However, despite his good background, he must have suffered greatly in his youth, narrowly escaping death. From what I see, within the next year or two, he will likely make a significant change in his life and switch his profession. As for what the future holds, it’s still far off, so there’s no need to say more. If I did, Jingyi would argue with me.” Then, looking at Sulan and Baozhu, Daosheng said that their situations were quite similar, and they were not much different from Huifang, so he didn’t elaborate on their backgrounds. He added, “They are like lotus flowers that rise unsullied from the mud.” When he looked at Qinyan, Daosheng remarked, “This one seems different; is he still in the troupe?” Cixian replied, “Yes, he’s still in the troupe, and he’s like a blooming pomegranate flower in May, admired by both the refined and the common people. He’s very popular.” Qinyan smiled at this. Daosheng said, “Refinement may be present, but I doubt the common appeal. I see a proud spirit in him, someone who cannot easily conform to the world. Moreover, he harbors many thoughts that are out of sync with others. If he had studied, he would be like me, unable to succeed in the exams.” Everyone laughed, finding his assessment very accurate.

Daosheng then asked to see Qinyan’s hand and said, “What a pity, there’s a scholarly mark on your hand. You should change professions early on. Although you may not become wealthy or noble, you will walk a path of purity and honor. Your mindset is different from others; you can’t bear any grievance unless it’s something you are willing to endure, and if it is, you would accept it without regret. If faced with matters of loyalty, filial piety, or righteousness, you would be capable of actions others wouldn’t dare to take. However, I have one piece of advice: if you cultivate a kind and generous heart, you can shape your destiny. I only worry that your lifespan might be insufficient. But if you cultivate yourself and wait, you may still alter your fate.” Everyone, hearing how precise and sincere his words were, realized that he truly had the ability to read people, and wasn’t just speaking nonsense. Qinyan, hearing these words that touched his heart, also felt very pleased. He began to feel a deeper respect and warmth toward Daosheng, who seemed to have an ethereal, almost immortal air about him.

Daosheng sat with Nanxiang and asked, “Has your esteemed father taken any measures since assuming office? Please tell us about the good governance.” Nanxiang replied, “My father just assumed the role of an external official three months ago, so he hasn’t done much yet. However, he did investigate and bring down a local tyrant and two corrupt clerks, which was well received by the locals. Even the provincial governor wrote to commend him, but there’s nothing else notable.” Daosheng said, “I know your esteemed father is an upright man and will surely make a difference. Speaking of local tyrants and corrupt officials, where are they not found? For instance, in Jiangxi, when I took office, the local tyrants and corrupt clerks were rampant, causing endless suffering to the people. Over the span of three years, seven county magistrates were replaced, all of whom turned a blind eye, not daring to act against them, which only emboldened them further. There was a saying: ‘In the east, there is a tiger, in the west, there is a wolf. The tiger eats the flesh, the wolf eats the intestines. After the wolf and tiger have eaten, the leftover blood still satisfies the greedy snakes and hungry scorpions. The gates of the government are wide open, and the snakes and scorpions enter together. The county magistrate sits like a clay figure, with scorpions climbing on his back and snakes coiled around his head.’ The ‘wolf’ and ‘tiger’ referred to the local tyrants, and the ‘snakes’ and ‘scorpions’ were the corrupt clerks. The tyrant in the east paid to become a military officer, and the one in the west was his brother, a military graduate. Their subordinates were all bandits, with one acting as the leader of a gang, forming alliances with the eastern tiger, controlling lawsuits, and manipulating the government. The two corrupt clerks assisted them. When I took office, I found that within three years, seven county magistrates had been replaced, with over two hundred cases of robbery and murder. I spent six months dealing with these five people, and after that, the area became peaceful, with no further cases of robbery or murder.” Ziyun said, “That’s quite an achievement, and many people must have been grateful.” Daosheng replied, “I don’t dare to claim credit. I simply did what needed to be done for the area, without regard for my own safety or life. We’ll see where it all leads.” He then engaged in further discussions with the various scholars about numerous topics.

Ziyun noticed that a servant who was serving the dishes had a louse crawling on his new clothes. After the servant finished serving, Ziyun asked him to remove the louse. Daosheng then asked Ziyu, “My dear friend, you are well-read in the classics and histories. Do you know in which ancient text this louse is mentioned? You can skip poetry and miscellaneous sayings.” Ziyu was caught off guard by the question and paused to think. He thought to himself, “This character is indeed rare. Since he asks where it is mentioned in ancient texts, there’s no need to talk about common sayings like ‘searching for lice’ or ‘stringing lice together.’” He then replied politely, “I have limited knowledge and have not read many books. The references to lice in literature are few, but the earliest might be Ruan Ji’s Essay on the Gentleman, where it says, ‘The gentleman lives within the boundaries, much like the louse within the fold of a garment.’” Nanxiang added, “There’s also a line in Records of the Grand Historian: ‘A gadfly on an ox cannot be compared to a louse on a man.’” Daosheng responded, “These two references come after Shangzi. In ancient times, there was an official title related to lice mentioned in Shangzi. The Treatise on Literature in the Book of Han records that the Book of Lord Shang originally had twenty-nine chapters, but three were lost, leaving twenty-six chapters. Among them was a chapter about the officials of benevolence and righteousness, referred to as ‘lice officials.’ Du Mu inscribed these words on the back of the Confucius Temple stele in Chuzhou: ‘That Lord Shang was capable of farming and warfare, and enforced his laws, laying the foundation of Qin’s strength. He said, “Those officials of benevolence and righteousness are like lice.” Benevolence and righteousness arise from the human heart, just as lice arise from human filth.’ The meaning of the word ‘lice’ seems to imply something that is easily born and spreads rapidly. What do you think?” Nanxiang and Ziyu expressed their admiration. Cixian remarked, “Today, Master Dao seems ready to open his treasure chest of knowledge. Fortunately, the guests here can still appreciate it. If it were just me alone, I wouldn’t allow you to speak.” Daosheng laughed and said, “You all are talented scholars, well-read in every book. How could this old man dare to show off in front of you? Besides, when I was young, my knowledge was shallow, and I would forget what I learned as soon as I heard it. Now, I barely remember anything.” Ziyun said, “The other day, Cixian saw a book titled Collection of Waking and Sleeping Thoughts among your works. Do you have it with you?”

Daosheng replied, “That edition was long ago destroyed. It was something I wrote in my youth, full of nonsense.” Ziyun said, “I also heard that you wrote some couplets for theater performances.” Daosheng replied, “There were dozens, but I can’t remember them now.” Cixian said, “The other day, a few of us also came up with some. These three—Qinyan, Huifang, and Baozhu—along with Wang Guibao, also created many, and theirs are even better than ours.” He then asked someone to bring a list from his study, with the couplets written on it, along with the names of the contributors. Daosheng looked at it and praised it repeatedly, saying, “I never expected these four to be so talented. They are truly one of us. I am very fortunate today. In your esteemed profession, I have seen many who only draw a few strokes of orchids and bamboo or write some seven-character quatrains, but their skills are half-baked at best. To see such talent as this is truly a first in my life. No wonder you all hold each other in such high regard. It’s a pity I was born forty years too early, or I could have joined in with you.” Everyone was pleased to see his appreciation.

On the other side, Zhongqing asked, “Sir, you have a rich collection of ancient inscriptions and are skilled in their examination. Among the seal script and clerical script inscriptions, which one do you consider the best?” Daosheng replied, “Modern scholars do not pay much attention to ancient seal script, like the Stele of Mount Heng, which is said to have seventy-seven characters, located on the Mifeng Peak of Mount Heng. During the Song dynasty, in the Jia Ding era, He Zhizi visited the Southern Mountain and made a rubbing of it, which was later engraved by Yang Yongxiu in Yunnan, and by Yang Shiqiao in Qixia. These rubbings were passed around and re-engraved, but we won’t discuss that now. I once translated the text as follows:

‘The Emperor said, Alas, my ministers and assistants.
On the islets and riverbanks, the doors of birds and beasts.
In the midst of the great flood, and the brilliance of Yu’s rise.
Long have I wandered, forgetting my home,
Resting in the courtyard of Mount Lu.
My wisdom failed, my form bent,
My heart weary with no respite.
Seeking peace, I visited Hua, Tai, and Heng.
Distant from the ancestral hall, I performed offerings,
Labored beyond my strength,
And in the gloom, moved southward.
Eternal peace and sustenance prepared,
All nations shall find peace, and dances shall be everlasting.’

These seventy-seven characters. Wang Yuanmei said, ‘The inscription’s words do not harmonize with the sacred texts but resemble the seal script of the Zhou dynasty and the language of King Mu’s travels.’ This is a knowledgeable critique.”

Next, as in the Bronze Basin Inscription of King Wu of Zhou, it is written:

“On the left, forests; on the right, springs.
Behind, hills; in front, roads.
Eternal peace for generations;
This is the treasure here.”

Is this really the language of the Three Dynasties? It is undoubtedly a forgery. Regarding the Stone Drum Inscriptions, Zheng Qiao claimed that they were made after King Huiwen of Qin, and Ouyang Xiu had three doubts, which are not credible. Wei Yingwu said they were the drums of King Wen, with poems engraved by King Xuan. Ma Ziqing claimed they were created during the Yuwen Zhou period, which is even more absurd. Only the scholars Dong and Cheng supported the evidence from Zuo Zhuan, where King Cheng is said to have conducted a hunt at Qiyang, which is a reliable basis. Later, the Inscription of Mount Yi from Qin, carved by Zheng Wenbao during the Song dynasty’s Chunhua period, still qualifies as ancient seal script. The best of Han clerical script is the Ritual Vessel Stele in the Confucius Temple, followed by the Cao Jingwan Stele. The former is divine and unrefined, while the latter is rich and magnificent. As for the Wei dynasty, the Inscription Encouraging the Emperor to Ascend the Throne, Inscription on the Abdication, and the Stele for the Worship of Confucius, along with the Eulogy for Zhang Jun by Governor Lu of the Later Wei, and the Stele for the Renovation of the Confucius Temple by Li Zhongxuan, all vary in quality. The art of Han clerical script has been lost, so what can be said of the periods that followed?” Zhongqing praised these insights.

Chunhang then asked, “There has been much debate over the Lanting Preface, and even the Dingwu version has two different carvings. The authenticity has been determined, but how can one tell the difference?” Daosheng replied, “The Lanting Preface was carved during the Zhenguan era of Emperor Taizong of the Tang dynasty. When Taizong was still Prince of Qin, he obtained it from the monk Bianzai. In the tenth year of Zhenguan, he ordered Tang Pu, Feng Chengsu, Zhuge Zhen, and Zhao Mo to make copies and gave them to his close ministers. At that time, both Chu Suiliang and Ouyang Xun made copies, and people revered them. The so-called Dingwu version is Ouyang’s copy. The so-called Tang silk version is Chu’s copy. Ouyang’s engraved stone was kept in the imperial palace, but during the chaos of the Later Jin, the Khitans transported the stone to Shatuo Pass. It was later obtained by Li Jingwen, the Prefect of Dingwu, who stored it in a warehouse. During the Xining era, Xue Shizheng, while serving as governor, carved another version to meet demand. Thus, there are two Dingwu versions, one authentic and one forged. His son, Xue Daozu, made a rubbing from another stone, secretly replacing the ancient carving, and chiseled off the words ‘torrent, flow, belt, left, right’ as marks of identification. During the Daguang era, an imperial edict required that his son Xuchang deliver it to the Xuande Hall. After the Jingkang incident, it was lost. During the Hongzhi era of the Ming dynasty, it was found in the Tianshi Temple and placed in the Imperial Academy, where Ouyang’s version was revealed again. The silk version copied by Chu was widely distributed to the academies in various prefectures at the time, and both the Ying and Changzhi County steles received it. Later, during the Ming dynasty, there was a strange phenomenon at the Ying well where a rainbow-like light shone at night. The county magistrate, Lord Xun, was curious and dug out the Lanting Preface, along with a copper temple ornament and several relics, which he brought home. To this day, its whereabouts are unknown. As for the various copies by different artists, they are too numerous to count. You gentlemen have discerning eyes, so there is no need for me to explain further.”

Chunhang then asked, “It is said that the inscriptions of the Han dynasty and the calligraphy of the Song dynasty can stand for a thousand years. What do you think of the Chunhua, Daguang, Jiang, and Tan collections?” Daosheng replied, “In my humble opinion, the Chunhua collection is the best, followed by the Daguang collection, then the Jiang collection, and finally the Tan collection. However, the Song people often said that the Tan collection was superior to the Ge collection and that the Chunhua collection was the original but lacked the high level of skill seen in the Daguang collection. Nonetheless, the Chunhua collection has a simple and solid charm, while the Daguang collection is more flashy and superficial. Compared to poetry, it can be said that the former is grand yet increasingly late in style.”

Everyone expressed their admiration.

Ziyu then asked, “Sir, you just mentioned the distinction between early and late Tang poetry. As a junior, I naturally regard the poetry of Li Bai, Du Fu, and Han Yu as paramount among Tang poets. However, Wang Jinggong ranked poetry by placing Du and Li first, and then selected works from Du Fu, Han Yu, Ouyang Xiu, and Li Bai, placing Li Bai fourth. Yuan Zhen also placed Du above Li, as seen in his Epitaph for Du Fu. Considering Li Bai’s exceptional talent, it seems there are some aspects that do not fully satisfy people. Han Yu said, ‘The works of Li and Du shine with a brilliance that will last for ten thousand ages. I don’t understand why foolish critics would slander them. It’s like an ant trying to shake a tree—how laughable!’ This clearly shows his deep admiration. So where should we find the middle ground?”

Daosheng replied, “People’s preference for poetry is influenced by their temperament. Those inclined toward Li will favor Li, while those inclined toward Du will favor Du. If one is inclined toward both, then they will favor both. Yuan Zhen’s rough and decaying style could not be closer to Li Bai, so naturally, he respected Du and belittled Li. Wang Jinggong claimed that Li Bai had only one poetic style, while Du Fu encompassed many. However, it’s not that Li Bai didn’t also encompass many styles—he simply disdained trivial words, which led people to mistakenly believe he couldn’t write them. In general, when discussing Li Bai’s poetry, people praise his genius for being wild and free, with a talent that astonishes like a thunderbolt. Many have imitated his works like The Road to Shu and The Song of Everlasting Sorrow, but I particularly love his pieces like The Song of the Crow Perching and The Night Song of the Crow. For instance, in The Song of the Crow Perching, it is written:

‘When the crows perch on the Suzhou Tower,
In the palace of the Wu King, Xi Shi is drunk.
The songs of Wu and dances of Chu are not yet over,
As the western mountains are about to swallow half the sun.
The silver arrows and golden vessels overflow with water,
Rising to see the autumn moon fall into the river waves,
As the eastern dawn gradually rises, how can joy last?’

And in The Night Song of the Crow:

‘At the edge of Yellow Cloud City, the crow wishes to perch,
Returning, it flies silently, crying on the branch.
The girl weaving brocade by the loom in Qin River,
With green gauze like smoke separating the window’s speech.
She pauses her shuttle, lost in thought, remembering someone far away,
Sleeping alone in an empty room, her tears fall like rain.’

His extraordinary talent and lofty spirit resonate with the works of Chen Zi’ang. Moreover, he once commented on poetry, saying, ‘Since the Liang and Chen dynasties, poetry has become shallow and frivolous, with Shen Xiuwen valuing sound and rhythm. If the ancient way is to be revived, who else but me will do it?’ Hence, he rarely wrote regulated verse. He often remarked that to convey profound meaning, five-character poems are not as good as four-character ones, and seven-character ones are too ornamental. In my humble opinion, Li Bai’s poetry could be a continuation of the ancient tradition, while Du Fu’s poetry could herald the modern era. There is little distinction between the two, so it’s not something that can be easily judged by those who focus merely on the rhythm and performance of poetry. Han Yu’s ancient-style poetry directly follows the tradition of the Odes and the Hymns, carrying the legacy of the Western Capital. His five- and seven-character ancient poems are particularly good at being strange and unconventional, full of bizarre and imaginative ideas, surpassing what Li Bai and Du Fu conveyed. Reading pieces like The South Mountain and others, one realizes that The Three Capitals and The Two Capitals cannot claim sole excellence. Since people lack his broad learning and talent, they can only see his pages filled with dark ink and awkward phrases, hence calling his style unreadable. How is this different

from listening to the music of the Qun Tian and claiming that its rhythm is not harmonious? However, Han Yu’s five- and seven-character quatrains and recent-style poems were not his strong points; they merely served as a supplementary style in poetry. He never intended for later generations to learn poetry by only imitating his short quatrains.” After this discussion, everyone nodded in agreement, and even Baozhu, Huifang, and the others were able to understand and appreciate the conversation.

---

Let me know if you need any further assistance with this translation!

Here is the translation of the provided text, paragraph by paragraph:

---

Ziyu said, “I have heard your profound discussion on the subtleties of poetry. Now, regarding rhymes, there is a distinction between ‘common’ and ‘transitional’ rhymes, which began during the Wei and Jin periods. For instance, Li Deng’s Rhymes of Poetry, Lü Jing’s Collected Rhymes, the Four Tones and Rhymes composed by Qi and Zhou, and the Four Tones compiled by Shen Yue of the Liang dynasty, marked the establishment of rhyme patterns. Later, during the Sui dynasty, Lu Fayan and Liu Zhen followed Shen Yue’s principles to create the Guangyun. During the Tang dynasty, Guo Zhixuan created the Qieyun, and Sun Yan created the Tangyun. During the Song dynasty, Ding Du and Song Qi compiled the Jiyun. After the Jingyun period, there was also the Li Department Rhymes, Wang Zongdao’s Qieyun, Wu Yu’s Supplement to Rhymes, and during the Yuan dynasty, Yin Shifu’s Rhyme Treasury of Precious Jade. Among these works, the combination and division of rhymes varied greatly. Which of these rhyme systems is correct?”

Daosheng replied, “The study of rhymes involves various interpretations, with each school having its own basis. Shen Yue, using the Yue dialect, established the eight regional sounds, but how could they completely align? For instance, the same word may have one sound when pronounced with the tongue against the teeth, and another when pronounced with the teeth against the tongue. The regional dialects of the five regions are difficult to harmonize, so the rhymes of the Zhiyuan period are the most mixed. It’s unclear how people from different regions could pronounce a single rhyme. In the past, rhymes were divided into two hundred and six categories. Since the Chunhua period, Liu Yuan of Pingshui combined them into one hundred and seven categories. The Guangyun contains 26,194 characters, the Jiyun contains 53,525 characters, while the Li Department Rhymes includes only 9,590 characters. Mao Huang’s Zengyun added 2,655 characters to the Li Department Rhymes, and Liu Pingshui’s Li Department Rhyme Abridged added 463 more characters, leading to a complete transformation of ancient texts. Some argue that the fault in rhymes lies not in the division into two hundred and six categories, but in the combination into one hundred and seven. Yin Shifu further reduced the Li Department Rhymes, Mao Huang, and Liu Pingshui Rhymes by eliminating over 3,100 characters, removing those that deviated from the classical form and fell into vulgar usage. Additionally, Huang Gongshao’s Rhyme Collection expanded on the annotations of Mao and Liu’s rhymes by adding 12,652 characters, which was not without merit. However, its arrangement based on the seven sounds and thirty-six initials was later criticized. The current rhymes still follow Shen Yue’s system, but ancient rhymes seem more appropriate than modern ones. Zhang Fu’s Collected Works on Rhyme corrected the four tones, and the transitions of ancient rhymes can also be inferred. By examining ancient poetry such as the Odes, Hymns, and Songs of Chu, one can observe the differences between ancient and modern rhyme transitions.” Ziyu rose from his seat to express his gratitude.

Nanxiang said, “The ancients spoke of the Book of Changes in terms of principles, not numbers, while today people discuss it in terms of numbers, not principles. Can numbers truly encompass principles? Moreover, the transmission of numbers has been lost since Master Kangjie’s time. The current Taiyi Numbers are used to predict fortunes, disasters, military conflicts, and even a person’s social status. The calculations of Yang Nine and Hundred Six are said to be highly accurate. Could you explain this concept?”

Daosheng replied, “After the Southern Song dynasty, Wang Shi authored The Posthumous Notes on Taiyi in three volumes, covering the two escapements of Yin and Yang, with 144 illustrations. He used the Taiyi system to evaluate the virtues and vices of rulers, focusing specifically on the numbers Yang Nine and Hundred Six. Yang Nine is considered an odd number, the limit of the yang numbers; Hundred Six is an even number, the limit of the yin numbers. Wang Shi’s theory states: ‘During the chaos of Houyi and Han Zhuo, the Yang Nine number was seven; during the decline of King Nan, the Yang Nine number was eight; during the weak reigns of Emperors Huan and Ling, the Yang Nine number was nine; during the fall of Emperor Yang, the Yang Nine number was ten.’ These calculations, based on years, are quite accurate. He also said: ‘During the reign of King Xuan of Zhou, when his father King Li was cruel, the Hundred Six number was twelve; during the reign of King Jing, when Wu and Yue fought each other and the nation was in turmoil, the Hundred Six number was thirteen; during the Qin dynasty’s conquest of the six states, the Hundred Six number was fourteen; during the Eastern Jin’s relocation and the division of the Sixteen Kingdoms, the Hundred Six number reached its limit and returned to one; during the chaos of the Five Dynasties, the Hundred Six number was three.’ These Hundred Six numbers are indeed verifiable. However, there are cases where they do not apply: during the virtuous reigns of Shun and Yu, which were models for all time, the Hundred Six number was seven; during the peaceful rule of Cheng and Kang, when punishments were suspended for over forty years, the Hundred Six number was eleven; during the reigns of Xiao Jia and Yong Ji, the Yang Nine number was five and the Hundred Six number was nine; during the reigns of Geng Ding and Wu Yi, the Yang Nine number was six, yet they ruled for fifty-nine years, with the Hundred Six number being eight; during the reigns of Pan Geng and Xiao Xin, the Hundred Six number was ten; during the reigns of Emperor Ming and Emperor Zhang of the Han dynasty, who followed the rule of Guangwu and brought peace and stability, the Hundred Six number was fifteen; by the twenty-third year of the Tang dynasty’s Zhenguan era, the Hundred Six number was two. None of these match. Why is that? Even in cases like King Jie of Xia being exiled to Nan Chao, King Zhou of Shang falling at Muye, Wang Mang usurping the Han throne, and An Lushan rebelling against the Tang dynasty, the numbers Yang Nine and Hundred Six do not correspond. Why is this? Therefore, I say that numbers cannot surpass principles. Principles arise naturally, while numbers seem predetermined. This is why the sages spoke of principles, not numbers, with numbers being only a small part of principles.”

Nanxiang said, “This is indeed an insightful argument, capable of resolving doubts from ancient times to the present.” Cixian added, “Let’s not discuss the rise and fall of the world but focus on enjoying the present with wine in hand. I have a very trivial and vulgar question to ask for your guidance. In the Book of Yuejue, it is said that wise seeds produce sages, foolish seeds produce madness, osmanthus seeds produce osmanthus, and phoenix tree seeds produce phoenix trees. Yet, I often see foolish and clumsy parents giving birth to exceptionally wise and beautiful children. Looking at their parents, both by nature and nurture, there is no trace of such exceptional traits. How can they produce such remarkable offspring?”

Daosheng laughed and said, “This reasoning is indeed difficult to explain. However, the Essential Techniques for the Welfare of the People mentions the method of planting pears, where one pear produces ten seeds, but only two of them grow into pear trees, while the others turn into wild trees. The Duan family said, ‘A hawk gives birth to three chicks, one of which is an owl.’ The Classic of Birds states, ‘A crane gives birth to three chicks, one of which is a stork.’ Nature is mysterious; summer sparrows give birth to quails, and cuckoos from Chu give birth to hawks. The Records of the South Sea says that crocodiles give birth to hundreds of offspring, of which only twelve become crocodiles, while the rest turn into turtles or tortoises, transforming according to the energy they receive. Furthermore, sages do not necessarily give birth to sages, nor do virtuous people always give birth to virtuous offspring. Ancient scholars believed that Yang Xiong should have had descendants, while Zhang Tang should not have had any. How could human wisdom determine the laws of heaven? Additionally, principles have constancy but also change. Isn’t it possible that external factors can alter one’s innate qualities? Or perhaps foolish parents, though outwardly dull, might have one aspect of their seven emotions and six desires that is not foolish. This could be the source of their wisdom, and it could manifest in their offspring. Who knows?” His explanation made everyone laugh heartily.

---

Let me know if you need any further assistance with this translation!

Ziyun said, “There have been many beautiful women throughout history, but their exquisite forms are only captured through the brush and ink of others. The descriptions found in literature and poetry are often too limited to do them justice. Could you point out some of the most remarkable depictions?”

Daosheng replied, “The brushwork of the ancients is indeed masterful, and it is difficult to list them all. However, when it comes to describing a beautiful woman in a way that everyone would agree is perfect, none surpasses Weizhuang Jiang. The poem Shuoren first says, ‘The lady is tall and elegant, wearing embroidered garments.’ These two lines alone make her radiance blinding. The lines ‘Her neck is like the tree grub’ to ‘Her beautiful eyes’ are absolutely exquisite in their description, without using any redundant or borrowed words. It is like praising the moon by simply saying the moon is full or describing a flower by saying it is in bloom—this is the most difficult to achieve. However, when it comes to depicting the splendor of her attire and the refinement of her figure, we do not get to see the exact placement of her eyebrows, nose, and mouth. Song Yu’s Rhapsody of the Goddess attempts to describe beauty but only says, ‘When she first appears, she shines like the sun rising and illuminating the beams of a house; when she steps forward, she is as radiant as the bright moon.’ This speaks only of her brilliance. While the comparison to the sun and moon may work, the analogy of the sun to the beams of a house is inappropriate. Cao Zhi’s Rhapsody on the Goddess of the Luo River follows this idea with the line, ‘From afar, she is as bright as the sun rising through the morning mist.’ In Rhapsody of the Goddess, it also says, ‘Suddenly, she changes her expression, graceful like a dragon soaring through the clouds.’ Cao Zhi also used this line, saying, ‘She flits like a startled swan, graceful like a dragon soaring.’ This shows a lack of understanding; comparing a beautiful woman to a dragon is beyond my comprehension. Similarly, in Song Yu’s Rhapsody on Lust, he says, ‘If she were any taller, she would be too tall; if she were any shorter, she would be too short.’ This is merely a generalization without seeking accuracy. If one were to precisely measure her height, there would be a flaw in the expression. If she were indeed tall, then adding an inch would not make her too tall. If she were indeed short, then taking away an inch would not make her too short. This is an example of over-exaggeration in writing. In novels, there are more vivid descriptions that capture what one might find difficult to express, bringing the character to life on the page. The description of the woman’s body in Secret Anecdotes is a prime example, so accurate that it makes one dizzy. Consider this passage: ‘The woman’s sleep chamber was illuminated by sunlight streaming through the dragon-patterned windows, casting a light on her face that made it impossible to look directly at her, as if bathed in morning glow and snow. Her eyes were clear, her eyebrows graceful, her lips red, her teeth white, her ears well-shaped, her nose perfectly placed, her cheeks and chin smooth. She removed her ornaments and loosened her hair, which fell down like glossy black lacquer, coiled eight times and hanging past her waist. She asked for a gentle tightening of her small waistband, her face blushing deeply. She said, “The emperor values proper conduct, so I must restrain this belt tightly.” Tears rolled down her cheeks as she turned her face inward, and her fragrance filled the air. Her skin was smooth and clear, as if made of jade. Her chest and breasts were like finely carved jade, her navel no more than half an inch deep. The flesh of her private parts was smooth and red, and her thighs were rounded and soft. She was a chaste and strict virgin. Her body was perfectly proportioned, with skin covering her muscles, muscles covering her bones. Her height from head to toe was seven feet one inch; her shoulders were one foot six inches wide, with her hips narrower by three inches. Her arms were two feet seven inches long, with fingers four inches long, thin like bamboo shoots. Her thighs were three feet two inches long, her feet eight inches long, with delicate arches and smooth toes. Her body was slender and tall.’ Although the writing may be crude, the precision of the description is unparalleled.”

Everyone said, “Indeed, since ancient times, there has never been such an accurate measurement of the body.” Ziyu said, “The practice of foot-binding is said to have originated with Empress Pan of the Chen dynasty. In the Secret Anecdotes, it mentions ‘tightened with silk and bound like in the inner palace’—isn’t this the beginning of foot-binding?”

Daosheng replied, “This was merely a slight binding to prevent spreading, as indicated by ‘with full calves and rounded arches, and toes closed.’ It doesn’t seem to be the tight and small binding like the modern-day lotus petals.” Huifang asked, “What are these measurements? A height of seven feet one inch, with shoulders one foot six inches wide—how do we calculate this? If we use today’s measurements, this would be quite large for a person.” Daosheng explained, “This was measured using the Han dynasty’s measurements, where one inch is only seven-tenths of today’s construction unit of measure. The construction unit is nine-tenths of the common household unit. So, when converted to construction units, her height would be four feet nine inches. Using the common household unit, it would be four feet eight inches. This height is indeed tall, but perhaps not as tall as you think. Her shoulders would be one foot one and a half inches wide using construction units, or one foot one inch using the common household unit. Her hips, being narrower by three inches, would be about eight inches wide in modern terms, which describes a slender figure. The arms, measured from shoulder to fingertips, would be two feet two inches in construction units, or one foot eight inches in common units. Her thighs are similarly proportioned, with a length of two feet four inches in construction units, or two feet one inch in common units. Her feet, eight inches long, would be six inches in construction units, or five inches in common units—so it isn’t necessarily small enough to be considered bound feet. Overall, her figure seems quite tall and well-proportioned. Perhaps ancient beauties were generally taller and more statuesque.” Cixian remarked, “You have calculated this in great detail. Perhaps when she was measured, there was an error, and they added an inch by mistake.” Everyone laughed at this.

Daosheng continued, “There is currently a highly learned person in the capital, young in age, but an old acquaintance of mine. He is from a prominent family in Nanjing. In terms of lineage, he is on par with Ziyun and Xingbei. I’m sure you all must know him well.” Ziyun asked, “Who might that be?” Daosheng replied, “His surname is Jin, his given name is Li, and he goes by the style name Jifu. Are you acquainted?” Everyone said, “We have heard of him for a long time but have not yet met him.” Daosheng said, “In terms of scholarly research and conduct, he is one of the foremost of our time. He also wrote a book about the suppression of the Wokou pirates, though I’ve forgotten the title. I read it once and found his writing to be extraordinarily powerful. He denounced the rebel leaders, King Dingjiang and Prime Minister Jinghai, with such vigor that it was truly satisfying—a work worthy of a great talent.” Cixian said, “Those traitorous rebels caused untold suffering to the people, and their crimes have been widely condemned. Such a scathing rebuke must be a joy to read. I will have to find a copy and read it myself.” Daosheng replied, “But his fate has been unfortunate, and his talents have not been fully utilized. It’s truly a pity.” Baozhu quickly interjected, “How fortunate for him to have found a kindred spirit in you today.” Daosheng asked, “Is Yaoqing on good terms with him?” Sulan, who was standing by, replied, “He taught her painting and zither playing. They even spent two days together at Cuiwei Mountain last month. Her regard for him is no less than Huifang’s for Xiangfan.” Baozhu smiled and said, “Not to that extent!” Ziyu remarked, “When I was at Yaoqing’s place, I saw some of his calligraphy, which was as refined as that of Tang Bohu.” Daosheng replied, “Not only does his calligraphy resemble that of Tang Bohu, but even his fate seems similar, which is quite strange. How can there be such a coincidence between ancient and modern times? This cannot be explained by principles or numbers alone. I plan to visit him tomorrow.” Ziyun eagerly said, “Why not introduce me to him? It would be a pleasure to make such a good friend.” Daosheng replied, “Excellent, excellent!”

Baozhu said, “But he is very reclusive and doesn’t enjoy socializing.” Daosheng replied, “It seems he would get along well with you gentlemen.” That day, Daosheng talked at length, and everyone was exhausted by the end. After finishing their meal, they sat and chatted for a while, and it was already late into the night. Liu Wenze, being an old student, did not dare to ask any questions. Baozhu asked Ziyun for a fan and requested Daosheng to write a poem on it. Ziyun decided to take out four fans and gave one to each of the four actors. Baozhu dusted the table, Huifang prepared the ink, Sulan ground the inkstick, and Qinyan moistened the brush, all asking Daosheng to inscribe something. Daosheng, in high spirits, wrote a seven-character quatrain for each of them, half in cursive, half in regular script, and signed each with his name. The four actors expressed their gratitude, and after chatting for a while, they all dispersed. What happened next will be revealed in the next installment.